The year end holiday season is a wonderful time. Families get together for celebration. It is a time of reflection on the year past and time forward. It is also a time of giving. During this time many volunteers donate countless hours to help those less fortunate. Following is a story of one selfless volunteer

THE SPIRIT OF GIVING

Hey, Dawn, you’re late. “Yea, Kimmy, late band practice for the girls. Sorry.” “No problem but we are expecting a big crowd. “I am sure with the bad economy we will have a record crowd.” Dawn and Kim were part of a crew of 12 volunteers and 2 regular employees preparing for a special Christmas Eve dinner at the Main Street Rescue Mission soup kitchen. The Christmas Eve dinner was very popular and a large turnout was expected.

The crew took a break about a half hour before they started serving meals. Everyone was tired already but they were looking forward to serving the needy who were going to enjoy a great home cooked type meal.

Dawn and Kim sat together as usual. “Hey Kimmy, I got some new pictures of the girls.” “Wow, are they cute, you and Matt must really be proud.” “Yeah they are great.” “I hate to be away from them today but this is so important.” “Dawn, I love the work we do, it is great to help people.” Dawn is one the best volunteers at the museum. Despite hold down a teaching job and raising two girls she finds time to volunteer for various charitable groups.

They started the food line and as they were served the needy wound around and sat at folding tables gaily decorated for the holiday. Sitting at the first table were four scruffy homeless guys. BigDog was a medium built man, had an un-groomed beard, ragged clothes was generally unkempt and smelled pretty bad. His side kick was Darrel. Darrel was much bigger man but otherwise had a similar appearance.

Pinhead was a friend of Darrel’s. Skinny and poorly dressed he was not as haggard as the other two.

Pinhead had his name because of various mental disabilities which made him very dependable on others.

Red was a burly homeless may in his late forties. He had a big biker appearance, strong built and tattoos.

HOT FOOD – HOT SERVER

Darrel facing the serving line remarked to the others. “Take a look at the one in the center there with the little elves hat. “ “IS she ever hot” “Yea I’ve noticed her every time I have been here.” “Like to get some of that.” “Bitch really thinks special, just another whore.” They were referring to Dawn. Thirty-five, blonde, well proportioned she was very attractive. Modestly dressed in loose slacks, sweater and a Christmas elves hat she was very fetching in a demur way. “I think she has some bucks, drives a big SUV.” “Yea, you know her ride” “Yea I waited to see her leave last meal, she always parks down at the end of the lot by the tracks.” “Hmm, maybe we should talk outside”. “Yea Yea” echoed Pinhead.

HOGTIED

The serving was done and Dawn said her goodbyes. She was leaving before the cleanup as she had started early and had already put in extra time. Dawn walked down the now near empty parking lot to her SUV at the far end. She opened the door with the remote and walked up opening the driver’s door. All of sudden, whoosh and darkness. A black hood had been pulled over Dawn’s head. There was little time for struggle as almost immediately her wrists and ankles were bound with rope. Ankle and wrist ropes were tied together. HOGTIED she was thrown into the back seat of the SUV.

Dawn was in the dark. Ropes bit into her wrists and ankles. Dawn struggled but hogtied and held down in the back seat there was little she could do. She was screaming but the hood muffled her sounds. She twisted and turned but was helpless. What is happening? This can’t be happening. What are they going to do? Dawn was panicked and in terror. No, no this cannot be happening to me.

The SUV pulled up to an expressway overpass bridging a large ravine. Near the top were a small tangle of makeshift boxes and sleeping bags, a little homeless area. ”Darrel, take the SUV to the old rail yards and torch it.” Red reached in and pulled Dawn from the car letting her fall to the ground. They dragged Dawn up to campsite and dumped her on the ground where a couple of their friends sat drinking. “What the fuck, who is that?

DO-GOODER BITCH

“One of the do-gooder bitches from the mission.” “Fuck, lets see what we got here, I ain’t got any for a while” Red pulled Dawn over to the side of the campfire… The guys surrounded her and immediately began pawing. Her coat was ripped open and her blouse and bra torn apart. “Look at those titties.” “Wow, just like in the videos, I never seen real nice ones like that. Three sets of rough dirty hands started to stroke, squeeze, and massage Dawns very nice breasts. Red reached down and grabbed her snatch area. After roughly rubbing her crotch he began to pull Dawns slacks and panties down.

Dawn’s terror increased. She felt the hands all over her. How many were their? What can I do? Who are they? She could hear traffic noise and she was still hooded. She stopped screaming and struggling. Save my strength. She yelped and cried as the hands pinched and prodded. The ropes bit more and more into her wrists and ankles. Her hands felt numb. As her pants were ripped off she knew what was coming. “OOOOO”. The rough dry fingers penetrated deep. She had never felt that roughness. She struggled as hard as she could summoning all her strength. Yet there were two, three and four fingers. They were rough and dirty probing and pushing inside her.

Dawn almost passed out as two blows to the head shook her. “FUCKING WHORE, QUIT STRUGGLING OR WE WILL BEAT YOU TILL YOU STOP.” The guys were in frenzy. They had few women and the ones they had were old fat and ugly. Dawn was beautiful. Her body was a dream. Dawn realized struggling was futile. She tried to think. “Calm down, what can I do, I have to cooperate, it is my only hope.” Try to play on their sympathy but do what they want”.

Blow Jobs FOR THE HOMELESS

“Please, why are you doing this?” Dawn couldn’t see her attackers since her hood was still over her head.

“Please don’t do this.” “Don’t hurt me, I have kids at home.” “Fuck, you think we care about some kids.”

If you don’t want to get hurt you better be good to us. Darrel pulled off her hood. “Oh no, you’re from the mission Dawn blurted but then realized her mistake.” “Yea but the turkey meal wasn’t enough, now we get the pussy meal.” “You want to help the homeless, give us some good head and a fuck” “Time for some Blow Jobs.”

“Please, I’ll do what you want, I won’t tell” Dawn felt the cock on her face and then pushing into her mouth. “I have to do it.” “My only chance is to go along.” Dawn thought. She opened her mouth and started sucking the cock. “Oh it is so filthy.” Her face was up against his crotch. The smell was so bad she started to gag. Darrel pulled the cock back so Dawn could lick the head. Then he pushed it back in deeper and harder.

HOGTIED AND FACE FUCKED

Dawn was still hog tied and surrounded by a demented gang. She had to go along with them. What other option did she have? The cock was in her mouth fucking her face. Hands were on her tits. Fingers were in her pussy and another hand was massaging her clit. “OH NOO, it can’t be happening. Dawn thought.

She felt an excitement rising. She was starting to orgasm. Dawn started to moan and groan.

“THE BITCH IS STARTING TO CUM” “CUM IN HER MOUTH SHE WANTS IT BAD” “FUCKING SLUT” Dawn felt the cock throbbing and the cum in her mouth and shooting down her throat. There finger fucking was harder. “Give me another cock to suck.” Dawn was trying to cooperate to save her life but more than that was in sex frenzy.

Her legs were untied and almost immediately felt a cock was inside her. It felt so good. The cocks in her mouth and in her pussy were throbbing at the same time. The guys hearing her responding could not hold their loads. The cock in her pussy shot its load and was replaced by another. Feeling herself full of cum and having a new cock inside her caused Dawn to complete her orgasm. The guy in her mouth pulled out and started to cum on her face. Dawn was screaming. The cum on her face felt so warm and hot.

Christmas Present

Dawn was flipped off her back and on her knees. Red moved under her and Darrel moved around behind her. Red pulled her down and pushed his cock in her pussy. Dawn felt Darrel push and probing her asshole with his cock. Finally he was in. Big Dog pushed his cock in her mouth. Dawn had always fantasized about this. She was being double fucked and mouth fucked. Rape had been a deep dark fantasy. She could feel cum dripping down her legs and on her mouth and chin. She would soon have some dripping from her asshole. The rhythm of the dicks was hypnotic. She began to cum again. She was begging to be fucked harder.

One after another the six guys took turns switching out at each of her holes. When they were done they hogtied her back up. As she lay by the fire she could hear them talk. “Best fuck I ever had.” “What a WHORE” “REAL CUM SLUT” “GREAT ASS ON THAT BITCH”

SANTA’S SLUT HELPER SOLD

Dawn dozed off next to the fire. Waking up she saw six new guys talking to her capturers. “Where did you get the Bitch?” “Are you guy’s nuts?” “She is one of Santa’s SLUT HELPER’S”. “One of the helpers as the Mission.” “Yea out to help us poor folks”. “What you going to do with her” “Don’t know” “We can take her” “What do we get for her?” “Let’s see what she can do.”

SLUT AUDITION

Dawn’s ropes are untied. “Ok, suck some cock whore.” “Yea let’s see what the slut can do.”

“She is a real slut.” “She was getting off while we were raping her.” Animal, the leader of the other group grabbed her hair “Is that right, you like it Bitch”. Dawn was made to lick and suck. Everyone made a circle around them, hooting and hollering. ‘SUCK – SUCK – SUCK.” Animal grabbed her hair and force his cock down her throat. Animal brutalized her mouth. He pulled his cock out and slapped her face with it. Dawn was drooling and spitting up. Finally he came deep down her throat. After he was done Animal pulled Dawn up by her hair. “THIS BITCH CAN SUCK!!!”

“We’ll give you a bottle of Beam each” “Sold.” Dawn became panicked. Thinking “This guy is brutal”

“Where are they taking me?” She felt there was a chance for her with the other guys but this new group gave her little hope. Dawn got up and tried to run but was tripped and grabbed. “Where do you think you are going?” The guys got a log and placed it behind her neck and tied her arms to it. They took a rope and tied it around her neck. We’re going to our camp on the other side of the ravine. “Let’s see you try to get away.” Animal grabbed Dawn by the hair, “We are going to party Cunt.”

DRINK BITCH

Dawn was naked. She was being forced to walk on the rocky path from underneath one end of the overpass to the other with no shoes. Her arms were tied to a log over her shoulders and she was being led by a rope. “Please have mercy on me.” “It is so cold.” Temperatures were in the low 40’s. “I am so thirsty.” “OH OH, I can’t walk with out shoes.” They finally reached the bottom of the ravine where a creek ran under the bridge. A boot shot out and hit Dawn in the butt. She stumbled forward and fell into the water. She landed full force on the rocks sprawled head first into the water. With her arms tied to the log she could barely pull her head out of the water and was struggling to get up. A boot pushed her head back under the water. “You said you were thirsty bitch, drink up”. Dawn was thrashing in the water. He let her head back up as she gasped for air only to push her back down. He let her back up “OK BITCH, YOU GOT YOUR DRINK, LET’S GO.” Dawn got up only to stumble and fall on the opposite bank.

Dirty piece of White Trash

Dawns was shaking from the cold. It was hard for her to control her muscles. Two guys grabbed the ends of the log binding her arms and half dragged her up to the camp. When they arrived they dumped her next to the fire. Dirty, weak, beaten Dawn was a hapless sight. Her feet were raw from walking barefoot. She was shaking from the cold. The Leader of the camp was laughing. “What did you bring us?” “A Dirty piece of White Trash?” “Even a bum wouldn’t fuck that shit.”

“Please help me.’ “I am freezing.” “I’ll do anything.” “Please help me. Please help me.” “Hoist the cunt up by the fire.” The campfire had a pole at each end with a cable across to hang pots from. The log that was across Dawns neck was attached to the upright pole and her ankles tied to pole near the ground. Dawn was now essentially on a cross. The fire was hot, not close enough to burn her seriously but very uncomfortable and causing her skin to redden.

HOT AND COLD

It was now the worst possible situation for Dawn. She was still cold but being singed on the front of her body. The guys were sitting around the fire drinking and doing drugs. They were becoming mesmerized by Dawn on the cross in front of the fire. The fire gave her body a sexy glow. Sweat glistened on her heated body. Her body was heaving as she struggled to breathe in her painful position. The sexual tension grew as they witnessed this extraordinary suffering. Inevitable one of the guys got up and stood next to Dawn.

WHIP HER GOOD

He grabbed her hair and turned her head to look her in the eye. “I’m giving you a whooping BITCH.”

He stepped back and pulled off his wide leather belt. He took the belt back and delivered a heavy blow across Dawn’ thighs. Her legs quivered absorbing the shock of the blow. The bums were cheering.

Fueled by booze and drugs these guys were crazed. More blows landed across her belly and the lower legs.

The guys started yelling”Whip her tits. WHIP HER GOOD.” He moved up to Dawn again and looked her in the face. “Time to whip those whore tits”. He stepped back and dealt her a heavy blow across her breasts. The blow caused her tits to shake viscously. They rippled from the blow of the belt and began to show the welts almost at one. Dawns body wrench with the pain. Another ½ dozen blows fell across her body. The boss of the group then got up and moved to Dawn’s side. “Time to suck cock now. “ ”Unless you want to hang around there while we ramp up the fire and give you some more belt.” “NO NO, I’ll do what ever you want.”

LICK MY ASS BITCH

Dawn was taken down from the pole and her arms were unbound. Her hands had almost no feeling and the pain was terrible as the blood flowed back through her arms. Eventually she was ready and crawled over to one of the bums to give him a blow job. She was kneeling in the dirt. The bum was filthy and smelly. “Lick around the head bitch.” “Lick my crotch.” “Dawn could barely stand the smell of his crotch.” She licked his balls. He grabbed his legs and pulled them back exposing his ass. His ass was dirty with bits of crap hanging on. “Lick my ass Bitch!” Dawn almost gagged as she licked his ass. Hands reached all over her grabbing her tits, fingers in her pussy and asshole.

GANG RAPED BITCH

Dawn felt the hands on her ass and she knew what was coming. She was being fucked from behind. He ass was being slapped hard. Guys would trade places behind and in front of her. She could feel the cum dripping down her legs and her chin. She was being gang raped hard. The whole camp was ringed around her, yelling and cheering. They were drunk and would take time to piss on her between fucking. Two guys grabbed her ass and a third would start to finger fuck her with four fingers. Then a guy on each side pushed two fingers in her ass and spread her hole. They pissed and spit in her open hole. It seemed to go on forever as each guy would take a turn or two.

WE WISH YOU A MERRY CHRISTMAS

After all the bums had finished with her the CAMP boss looked her over. “Tie the whore to the cable over the fire.” “NO PLEASE, I DID EVERYTHING YOU WANTED – PLEASE HAVE SOME MERCY”.

Dawn’s hands and feet were bound and she was hung across the fire face down. Again the fire was not near enough to burn severely but it was extremely uncomfortable. “Hey lets sing some Christmas carols.

“Hey CUNT, how about some Christmas carol’s to warm you up.” They started serenading Dawn with Christmas carols. Dawn was crying and begging. “Please take me down.” “I can’t take it any more”

“Please. Please.” “What’s the matter slut?” “We thought some songs would cheer you up.” “A couple of the guys got up and reached over the fire and grabbed Dawn’s hair. “Looking at them she pleaded.”

“PLEASE, I DON’T WANT TO DIE LIKE THIS.” They responded by stirring up the fire and adding some wood. The flames rose up licking closer to Dawn’s body.

HOE HOE HOE

Dawn screamed in pain. “Scream Bitch, What the matter, afraid we are going to singe that pussy hair.”

“We wish you a Merry Christmas. We wish you a Merry Christmas and a .” “OH NO you aren’t going to see the New Year, BITCH”. “What a matter.” “What’s happened to YOUR Holiday Cheer.” “Torture got you Down?” The bums laughed and jeered at Dawn. One of the guys was getting sick and threw up over Dawn’s head. “Hey look what I got here, a Santa’s hat for our little slut” They put the red Santa hat on Dawn. “HOE HOE HOE .“

To the bums living under the bridge, Dawn was a sweet sight. Beaten, raped, dirty, burnt she was a dirty slut that was getting what she deserved. The camp boss reached over the fire to Dawns head. “NO NOT THA..” He tied a rope around her mouth and the back of her head. She was gagged. Then a black hood was pulled over her head.

“We don’t have to listen to this Bitch moaning while we try to sleep. “Sweet dreams Whore.” He took a piss on the hood. He then gave Dawn a good smack across the head. “Good night love tap, cunt.”

FUCKING TRAMP

Dawn’s body glistened in the light of the fire. The men stood around laughing and joking about Dawn. One by one they pissed on her hooded head hanging over the fire. One guy took off his heavy leather belt and doubled it over. He lashed the heavy belt on Dawns hooded head. “Fucking Tramp.” They could hear Dawns muffled screams even with the gag and hood over her head. As they sat around the fire watching Dawn’s torment they would stir up the fire with sticks. The flames would push higher and Dawns body would twist trying to escape. Her tits would glisten and swing back and forth. A stick would lash out and punish her tits. They would pass a bottle of booze and then whack her tits or across her body.

THE LONG NIGHT

Dawn was in the dark. The bums dozed off in a drunken stupor. The fire died down. Dawn was left hanging over the now dwindling fire. Cold replaced the heat. Dawn was cold alone without hope.

Only 10 hours before she had been serving meals to these very men. She had helped them. Why would they do this?

She thought of her children waiting at home for her. Dawns thoughts moved between her family at home and the suffering she was enduring. When she felt it could get no worse she heard one of the men moving around. He had a metal rod and buried it in the hot fire pit and then touched it to Dawns foot. He was fascinated as her body struggled. Her screams of pain muffled by the rope gag and the hood. He took the rod and held it close to her body and watched her try to pull away only touching her in another spot. He again heated the rod and held it close to her tit. He watched as she twisted away feeling the heated metal near her. There was no escape. Dawn was his little pig to torture.

After a while he lost interest in his little torture game and fell asleep leaving Dawn alone in the night.

Cold, beaten, burned and fucked. She hung from the rope in pure torture while the men she had tried to help slept off their drunk.

It goes against my better judgment to talk to her, much less have her in this house. The decision is not mine, however. This is the work of Maelstrom. And as long as he is writing the checks that make my life possible here at Singing Wind, who am I to argue?

It is a very good life.

She is, young, perhaps late twenties, early thirties, blonde with perfect legs; feet on one end and ass on the other. The fact that her ass can only be considered a 9 ½ is only because I have never seen a true 10. Meeting her at the door to my study, I offer my arm to escort her in, the perfect gentleman. I purposely situate her body out of my line of sight. I want only to concentrate on her face. It is not a beautiful face. No, not beautiful, Beautiful is too bland an adjective. She is interesting, intelligent, and smooth. These adjectives work. . She is magnificent, utterly magnificent. Perhaps you think I exaggerate, but this is not the case. I have made a life study of women and fancy myself a connoisseur of feminine flesh and character. To put it in the vernacular of my trade, this is a five million dollar cunt. And this was the strangest recruitment interview I have ever conducted.

“…and he told me I could count on you to fully acclimate me to the facility.” She told me in a flat tone, delivered with even a flatter look on her face. She was sizing me up and at the same time, trying to maintain her dignity. Dignity is a strange thing to women. This one views me as powerful and I am. But she also thinks I’m the lowest form of life on the planet. Be nice to the lowlife, the pervert. How genteel. I may be, too, all that and more. I trade in flesh. I am the first link in the White Slave chain store. Now I find myself interviewing a genuine, card carrying member of the fourth estate, the press, the New York Times. She is sitting across my from me, in my study, wearing a short skit and no panties hoping to entice me. To be honest, I had no idea whether to laugh or laugh uncontrollably.

“My facility,” I intoned just as flatly. “This entire facility, as you put it, is mine. Its conception, construction, and implementation are the produce of my thoughts, dreams and desires. It exists because one man dared to dream a dream and is willing to pay the price of seeing his ideas bear fruit. And yes, you can count on me to fully acclimate you to Singing Winds.” I let these words, the latter delivered with sarcastic mirth and trail off to the proverbial pregnant pause, as I’d heard my aunt say, if not a million times, then close. Her flat look was still plastered to her face but it didn’t go all the way to her eyes, though. Her eyes were flinty. I would not swear to it, but it seemed her breathing had hiccupped, just a small catch. She glanced at her notebook as if she needed to refresh her memory, and I think that is true, in so far as the thread of her memory is unraveling.

“Exactly, where am I?” She asked.

“You are in The House of Singing Wind.” I replied, hinting in my voice that this was an illogical question.

“I mean, exactly where is the House of Singing Wind? Generally speaking, I don’t want to know the GPS coordinates or anything, just where I am.” Her confidence was returning, though not to full force.

“Generally speaking, on Earth. Great pains have been taken to assure my privacy, my client’s privacy and the privacy of my novitiates. You are an investigative reporter. Investigate. The precautions we have taken with you are the same that any client, the hired help, or the newly chosen experience. Blindfold, hood and blacked out windows on my jet. No contact with the crew. Timing the flight won’t help, either. The flight lasts between nine and eleven and three quarter hours.

“Singing Winds has been in operation for fourteen years. I do the recruiting, the scheduling, the transportation, and have personally directed the curriculum.” Curriculum, what a concept! I think the word “program” would be a more likely term, so I correct my self. “I like to think of it as the program.” At this, I see her visibly swallow hard. Her confidence is waning.

“The program,” she repeated, “exactly what does that involve?” I cannot stop the small smile that is tugging at the corner of my mouth. She is trying to be the reporter, always analytical. I wondered how long that was going to last. Perhaps forever, perhaps not past tomorrow.

“It’s a training program, pure and simple.” At this, I stood and clasped my hands behind my back and knew I was about to lecture. And she was completely in my view again. “We train concubines, servants, slaves, fuck toys, whores, sluts, or whatever you want to call uncompensated human beings that are owned, controlled, used, abused and held in servitude. We train them to understand the importance of serving another, completely, in any manner prescribed by the client. What the client desires, we provide. The actual crux of the matter is that each novice is here of their own volition.” I chuckled, “An all volunteer force, if you will, striving to be the best they can. They have the desire to serve, to be of service and to be compliant. We foster that desire, we mold that desire, and we hone it to a fine edge. That is the Program. What is it you desire? You’ve got your full story now, you can write your article and enlighten the world about Singing Wind. You have seen all you will see and told all you will be told.” I turned and started toward the door.

“No, wait!” She implored to me. “I want to have the full picture I want to know what it’s like to be in the House of Singing Wind, the experience, talk to the others. I want my story to be fact based on my own experience not perceptions. I’ve flown here, to God knows where and you’re ready to send me off? Maelstrom promised me a story and I’m here to get it and I mean to get it.” There was fire in her eyes now and the small smile was again licking at the corners of my mouth. She was close to saying what she needed to say, but not quite there. “I want to see what the novices go through, I want that.”

“No!” I almost barked, “That is not going to happen. Maelstrom does not own this place and I’m not his servant. I’m under no obligation to show you anything. I’ve told you what you wanted to know about this place. Go back to New York and make up what you’d like about Singing Wind. It exists, you’ve seen it.”

In almost a girlish tone she said what I’d known she’d say, eventually, I was taken completely by surprise by how quickly and timidly it came.

“I want to be trained.”

And that was that and I knew an article would never be written.

I walk over and stand before her. I know what my eyes look like boring into her and I am looking quite through her. I can taste the fear stirring in her soul. I can feel the intensity building in the muscles of my face. I can smell her very well now, her perfume, her perspiration, her cunt. I can feel my voice box tighten, ready to take on the raspy quality that comes with “The Voice”. I watch as her hands tighten their grips on the arms of her chair, her knuckles going white. I stop 3 paces from her chair.

“Kneel.” My voice is deep, the word perfectly annunciated.

She does not move, so I repeat: “Kneel.” My voice is even, almost slow. It is not a whisper, it is very conversational with enough conviction to let her know I am in no mood for games. Still, she does not move. As slowly as I can, I close the distance between us and as my right foot comes to rest next to my left, my right hand flashes from my side, a flick, fast as a fighter’s jab, I slap her. The sound reverberates in the stillness of my office. I think to myself that I will never forget this look in her eye. She is stunned, but she does not become hysterical. This time when I say “Kneel.” in the same, even tone of the last two commands, she slides smoothly to the floor into a kneeling position.

“Pleasure me.” Same slow, quiet, melodious tone. Again, she looks at me with an uncomprehending look. “Suck me, blow me, slurp the schlong, smooch the root, give Mr. Johnson a kiss, eat me, do the deep throat, puff the penis, bob the knob, you give me long time sucky-sucky, give me head. Do what your told, when you’re told. Are there any questions?” I slap her smartly again. “No? Well, that’s just fine.”

And deftly, her hands go to my fly to release my cock from confinement, her lips part and she envelopes the shaft into her warm, moist mouth. Her eyes close and, I’m sure her motivation is to get this over as quickly as possible. I make suggestions as to speed, tongue usage, teeth positioning, and she quickly learns to gently and devotedly bring me to climax. Dutifully, she swallows every drop of cum I pump into her mouth.

My orgasm does not stop her ministrations until I gently pushed her mouth from me, the sensation is too intense to deal with for long. I could swear that I see disappointment furrow her brow as I pull my manhood from her lips. Then, she looks up at me. I say nothing for a long moment. “When you are done with something, put it away,” I say. And dutifully, she does. I walk back to my desk and discreetly push a small button. Almost immediately, the door opens and an Asian woman with a dour look on her face walks in. “This is Soledad. You will call her Mistress Sollie. She is going to play show and tell with you. Show you what you need to see and tell you what you need to know. Sollie, this bitches name is Slut. Take very good care of her or we just might need a session with the barbed wire flogger.” Oh, the look on Slut’s face upon hearing this reminded me of the credit card commercial. Priceless. As fast as cat, Sollie places an iron collar on Slut’s neck and slips a leash in place and leads her away. Slut, too shocked and stunned to protest, crawls away on her hands and knees like a dutiful puppy.

Chapter 2 – Li

The morning is hot and muggy and there is little doubt there will be rain in the jungle before noon. From the tree line, we watch as people from the surrounding villes began to congregate in a clearing, a cul-de-sac, one road both in and out. There is little to do but wait and see what is going on. The Laotian-Thailand border is notorious as a portal for arms and supplies from China via Laos, across Thailand into Cambodia and on into Vietnam. What is most curious about this gathering is the predominance of men and children, mostly young women. To my eye, I am certain these are families. Tran Ngo, the team’s translator, sidles up to me to apprise me of the situation, for my ears only.

“These farmers, very poor. Come to sell children. Not come to meet to meet Cong. No guns, no rice.”

I was stunned. “Why?” I asked.
”No money, no food. Girl childs no be married, no money, no buffalo to give to husband’s family, boys too young to work to rice paddies. Farmers has many children, many mouth to feed. If no can work, no can feed. Better sell than kill or starve.” He said this with a matter of fact dignity. This was the oriental way: He would make no judgments. His flat look told me that I was in no position to judge, either.

When his report is finished, Tran evaporates as silent as a ghost just as a mid fifties vintage Cadillac pulls into the clearing. My fist shoots up in a tight fist next to my ear. My index finger goes strait up, waggles back and forth once and then I make the peace sign. None of the men in the team need any explanation for the signal: Freeze, take cues from me, safeties on. Also, the men know exactly who is driving the Caddy. It is Dirty Mary, the mamasan of a bar by the same name in downtown Bangkok.

“Looks like Mamasan’s on a mission to buy some new hookers.” Miller says. “Fresh meat and I’m three months from mid tour R&R.” He said this almost disgustedly. Virgins go for a premium bar fine and are very sought after on their first night working the second floor at Dirty Mary’s..

I flash “on me” and say out loud, “The smoking lamp is lit.” I pull a Lucky from my pocket and made a big production of lighting it, not caring if the clicking noise of my Zippo carries into the clearing and I begin walking toward the gathering crowd. The sight of five men carrying weapons sends a ripple of tension through the group, but they quickly realize that we are not Thai Federal Police and they relax. Dirty Mary recognizes Miller right away. I suppose spending the paychecks saved for five months in a week at a whorehouse can really popularize a person and she breaks out into a ever widening grin.

“You number one, GI, Millersan!” she cries out. That just about did it for me. I had the urge to butt stroke her upside her toothless head. I hate the way the gooks are always slipping into Japanese sounding Pigeon English; always calling us “Number One”. I am pretty sure that number is signified by the middle finger, but I ignore her.

I motion for Tran to get his ass over to me and point to a farmer standing next to a young girl. “Ask him how old she is,” I order. Tran did and the farmer went into a diatribe that lasted a lot longer than just stating a number.

“‘He say, she fifteen and very strong. Can pick grass out of rice patty long time, pick rice too. She good cook and make many baby, all boy.” The look on my face upset the farmer and filled him with fear. This seems to be Dirty Mary’s cur to begin to examine the girl. It reminded me of grizzled old ranchers examining breed stock before an auction at stockyards back, back in the world in Oklahoma. She fells the girl’s breasts through her rough blouse and pulls back her woven hat to pick at her hair and part her lips to look at her teeth, teeth that were perfect in spite of never having been seen by a dentist in their lifetime. Then, she began to dicker with the farmer. I looked a Tran and he said “She say she give 500 baht.” Twenty-five American dollars.

“Tell him I give one thousand,” and so the price war began. Back and forth the bidding goes until the figure reaches ten thousand baht. Finally, Dirty Mary gives me a disgusted look and spits at my feet. “You no come to my bar, no more, Lieutenantsan!”

“Not a problem,” I said, and spit right back at her feet. I paid the farmer who without another look at his daughter, turns and walks away, towards the woods and Laos. Mary makes an awful sound in my direction and Tran starts to translate. I hold up my hand him. “I know what she said, Tran.”

I walk away, also back toward the woods, to the Landing Zone where we’ll be picked up. Tran just looks at me and then says “You boo koo dinky dau!” “Yep, Tran, one crazy motherfucker, I just spent ten thousand nickels, five hundred bucks on a human being!”

I awake with a start and come instantly alert as I always do when I have this dream. You can take the boy out of the jungle, but you can’t take the jungle out of the boy. A soft hand caresses my cheek and I look into two limpid brown pools of light that are Li’s eyes. I think she knows what I am dreaming about but she never says a word, and snuggles closer to me, placing her tiny hand on my chest. I am awake and will be for the rest of the night. I patiently wait for her breathing return to a rhythmical steady beat before I leave the bed. I have a lot to think about, the least of which is how Li came to be in my life. The dream that was not always a dream sometimes disturbs me.

I leave my private wing of Singing Winds heading towards the staff cells; I want to talk to Sollie before I leave. Without knocking, I walk right in to her room. Even if there were a lock on her door, I knew it would be unlocked. I reach into my pocket for the Zippo that has been in my pocket for the last thirty years, minus the four months three years ago when it took a little vacation to Bradford, Pee Ay, back in the good ole’ You Ess of Ay for some of that good old lifetime warranty service. Made it the U.S. of A may not mean shit in Detroit, but Pennsylvania is a whole different ball game.

I could have turned on the lights, but when talking to Sollie, especially, I find candlelight soothing. I open the lid of the lighter slowly and quietly and light a taper on her bed table and this does not wake her. On the other side of her bed, leaning against the wall I make out a shape. Picking up the candle, I move to the other side of the bed and can’t help but smile. No wonder Sollie doesn’t wake up seems she was busy far into the night.

Leaning against the wall is a rough cross with a limp body tied to it. The eyes are closed and I can see the eyes rapidly moving in REM dream-sleep. Ahh, the dreams of Slut; these are dreams that could interest me. Softly I touch her lips and an involuntary shiver courses down her body but she does not wake. She is beautiful, her breasts are full and pendulous, with a light sheen of perspiration that glistens in the candlelight. I can see that she is wearing a chastity devise. I don’t need to guess that her cunt and ass are filled and well filled at that. The slickness on her thighs also says that I don’t have to guess that it might be KY jelly. I return to the far side of the bed, lean down and give Sollie’s cheeks several light taps. Her eyes pop open and move side to side rapidly, unfocused. Finally, her eyes settle on my face and she recognizes me. She quietly slips out of bed and onto her knees. I sit on her bed feeling the warmth of her body still in the sheets. She knee walks forward and settles between my thighs, Idly I begin to stroke her black hair as she looks into my eyes with a shy smile that lights her entire face.

“Rough night?” I ask. Her smile broadens and just as suddenly she is serious. “Are you sure this one should be here?” She asks softly, nodding toward Slut. “There’s a lot of spirit in her. I’m not sure if she’s taking training because she wants it or because it gets her what she wants.” I knew exactly what she meant. “Sollie,” I said, “Don’t question her motives, and just train her to the best of your, and her, abilities.” I think she wanted to talk more about this but she knew the discussion was over. It is now time to listen to me.

“I’m leaving this morning; I’m going to see Maelstrom about this one and run some other errands. Don’t try too hard to break this one. And be extremely careful, I don’t know yet if this is someone’s property. Not that I really care, but if she belongs to Malestrom then it’s going to cost him the same she would fetch at auction to training her. Just in case, leave something out because Maelstrom thinks he can finish a slave’s training regimen.” We smiled at each other at this. “If that’s the case, I think this one might be at Singing Wind for a very long time,” I added and Sollie nodds in agreement.

I crane my head back as if to look at the ceiling and begin to rotate my head, eyes closed, feeling the gravel in my neck and spine grate bone to bone as I try to relax. I feel Sollie’s hand go into the fly in my silk pajamas and slip inside. I looked down at her and lightly grab her wrist to stop her. “Li’s already taken care of that,” I said. Rolling over on my side, I stretch out on Sollie’s bed. I am awake and know I won’t fall back asleep, but I am exhausted, the way I always feel after the dream. Sollie crouches at the end of the bed and begins to massage my feet. I close my eyes and give into the sensation she is sending up my sciatic nerve that culminates in a tingling sensation just behind my right ear. I roll onto my back and I feel her take my toes between her warm, moist lips, sucking my toes, pulling them between her lips as if they were tiny cocks. She runs her tongue between my toes and then licks up their lengths. She takes all five on each foot into her mouth at once and runs her tongue around each one. She then began to lick the entire foot with deliberate, long, tongue strokes. I raise my head and look down at her, her features softened by the glow of the candle, her face serene in her devotion to the worship of my feet. I lay back, closed my eyes and completely lose myself in her ministrations. She works on, sensually and methodically, into the night.

I wake, again, to light streaming through the high window of Sollie’s cell. I am in her bed, covered up, feeling snuggly warm. Slut is not tied to the cross any longer and I am quite alone in Sollie’s room. I throw back the covers and get to my feet, stretching broadly. I feel totally refreshed and alert, not totally unlike the mornings I awoke in the jungle a million years ago: Totally ready for any contingency. Briskly, I leave the room and head back to my quarters. Have to get a move on. Today, I’m to be a traveling man.

Chapter 3 – Changelings

Gently, Sollie tucks her master into her bed as the graying sky of morning was brightening her cell enough to see with out a light. Slut, tied to her cross is still sleeping the sleep of the dead. Sollie can see a ropy line of spittle falling from the corner of Slut’s mouth dribbling onto her left breast and this makes her smile. Picking a pair of soiled panties from the hamper next to her dresser, she retrieves a roll of duct tape from the bottom drawer. Moving silently to the sleeping form tied to the cross, she tears off half a foot and sticks it to the lower edge of the cross piece. She reaches out and pinches Slut’s nostrils causing her mouth to open and stuffs the balled up the panties deeply into Slut’s mouth and quickly secures her mouth with the tape.

Slut’s eyes flash open almost immediately wondering why this Filipino bitch would not leave her alone. The gag in her mouth did not allow for any noise to escape her. Solly moved close to her ear and spoke softly,

“Look in my bed.”

Slut did as she was told surprised to see the man she had met only the day before, the one who had sent her into hell with this bitch from hell who has seemingly worked her over the entire night. Just as quickly, she realizes that Mistress Sollie has not been working on her all night; she has been asleep standing tied to the cross. Her eyes go back to Mistress Solly. What surprised most is that that is exactly how she is thinking about this Asian woman: Mistress Sollie.

“Make one sound that wakes him up and your whole day will be irreversibly fucked up in the first 30 seconds you are awake.”

Slut thinks to herself that the day is already pretty much fucked up waking up tied to a cross, with a pair of panties taped in your mouth, wearing a chastity belt with a dildo up your ass and cunt wearing only what must be really nice bruises on her ass and tits being ordered around by what her brother (who’d done a tour in the Marines) would call a LBRPFM’s, which is short for Little Brown Rice Powered Fucking Machines. No, she thinks, days do not come any more fucked than this. “Understand?” Solly barks softly.

Slut nodded dumbly.

Taking a leash from a hook on the wall, Solly clipps it deftly to the collar around Slut’s neck and unties first her ankles and then her wrists. As she is lowered to the floor her shoulder joints make a loud popping sound. They are numb and leaden. Sollie gives Slut a hard look. “You know what position you are to be in when you are on the leash,” she hissed.

Slut dropped to all fours and is promptly and unceremoniously led out of the cell and into the morning light. Sollie keeps her moving at a rapid pace and Slut finds she can not keep up and quickly adjusts by coming up off her knees and onto the balls of her feet moving in a crab like fashion. Awkward as this was, she finds that she can now keep up with her Mistress. Abruptly, Sollie stops. Intent on keeping her balance, Slut does not realize this until the leash became taut and spills her on her face.

“Pay attention!” Sollie snaps. She grabs Slut’s collar and jerks her to her knees. Roughly, she rips the duct tape that covering her mouth and Slut can not stifle a cry and involuntarily a hand goes to her mouth to rub her lips. Her breath is coming in ragged gulps as she tries to catch her breath and spit the panties from her mouth. Slut has been in constant torment since leaving the study yesterday and Mistress Sollie has given her little respite since coming into her charge. The sleep she’d had on the cross had been poor, at best and fatigue was now her constant companion.

“We are now going into breakfast. I know you haven’t eaten since yesterday, but don’t bolt your food. Eat what you are given and don’t you dare ask for more. As a matter of principle, don’t talk at all. That is unless being tutored in manner is what you want from me, then, well, just piss me off.” Sollie gives Slut a sardonic and wryly sadistic smile at this while looking down at the wretched form of Slut, kneeling in the sandy grass with puffy eyes and raw knees, generally looking pitiful.

Slut thinks she wants to do more than just piss Mistress Solly off. She wants to grab a handful of hair and jerk her to the ground and give her a taste of her own medicine, but something tells her this was not even a remotely good idea. These thoughts, against her will, telegraph to her face. Sollie smiles, reached out and twists her left nipple cruelly saying, “You better think again. That good idea you are thinking right now may not be such a good idea in reality.” And Slut blushes bright red and tears began to course down her face. How in the name of fuck can she know what she is thinking?

Sollie turns and with hard tug on the leash, Slut begins to follow at a slower pace. They enter a building through a large doorway and she is led to a low bench before a long table and is given the order to stand. To her amazement, as she looks around the room, she is surprised to find the room filled with at least ten long tables and each has at least a dozen women standing just as she is. On the table before each place is a bowl of what can be best described as mush. A small bell rings and the women, in mass, sit in their respective places. Sollie has to give a small jab into Slut’s back to get her to follow suit. When she sits, the dildo from chastity device in her ass is noticeably uncomfortable and she is shocked to realize that her bodily needs are becoming pressing: She has to pee very badly. She sees that all the women have lowered their faces into the bowls and are eating. Sollie grabbed a handful of Slut’s hair and shoves her face into the bowl and she began to lap at the contents so as not to drown. Sollie says in a low voice “I’ll see you tomorrow, behave.” And she is gone. Slut does not see Mistress Solly for the next eighteen hours.

* * *

Slut is amazed that the contents of the bowl tastes delicious and she begins to eat greedily. She raises her eyes enough to see the girl across from her looking at her, her face and nose sticky and covered with the creamy mush.

“It’s breadfruit,” the girl whispers. No sooner than this is said, a hand pushes the girl’s face back into the bowl roughly.

“You want to eat or you at high tea this morning? Shoot the shit on your own time!”

Looking up, Slut sees a very large woman standing behind the girl holding her face in the bowl and then grabs a handful of hair and lifts her face from it bringing her to an upright position. The girl, her face now covered completely with her breakfast, opens her soft brown eyes and smiles softly at Slut.

“Thank you mistress for correcting this wayward bitch,” she says in an even voice. The woman only grunts and gives the girl’s head a shove. The girl only smils again and resumed eating.

She points a riding crop at Slut and barks, “Get your face back in that bowl if you know what’s good for you,” and then walks on.

Trying to take in as much of the scene as possible, Slut does not finish her meal before the small bell rings and once again, in unison, the women all rise. She can only look back at her unfinished meal and frown. The women deftly step back over the benches and reached their hands out to either side to clasp the hands of the women to either side. Slut did like wise. The women on her side of the table executed a left face, while those opposite performed a right face maneuver and the women file out two abreast for where Slut knows not.

* * *

Waking up in Sollie’s bed, I leisurely stretch out before leaving her cell and walk toward the beach rather than my quarters. Once on the beach, I contort my body with exercise to stretch out my leg and back muscles before I start out at an easy gait. Quickly tiring in the loose, dry sand, I ease down past the tide line on to the hard, wet packed sand and pick up the pace. I watch for my markers and in just over 13 minutes I punch out two and half miles thinking about nothing other than the blue in blue of the South China Sea off to my left. The hot, humid morning has me drenched in sweat and as I slow to a cooling walk, I can smell Sollie on me and that, perhaps, is also tinted with the smell of Slut.

Back at my quarters, I shower and change into a freshly pressed white Panama suit. Li has laid my clothes neatly out on the valet before the triple tailor’s mirrors and I can not help but admire the figure I cut. I am not a vain man, in the least, but I am amazed at how a tailored suit makes a man look. I think of Charles Laughton or Sidney Toler, the actor who played Charlie Chan and how good they always looked in a Panama suit, I never thought I would look so good. Knowing that Li has never seen a Charlie Chan movie or has any clue as to whom Charles Laughton might be, I am struck by her sense of style.

Just out the door my quarters, I found a jeep waiting on the cobblestone drive. In the driver’s seat is a young blonde woman and sitting in the rear seat is a dark, mysterious Hindu goddess. She is dressed in a cream silk blouse and dark A line skirt. The driver is naked save for a collar with a silver tag engraved ‘Cocksucker’. Not a word is spoken as I get into the front seat as the driver puts the jeep in gear and smoothly speeds out of the drive to the road leading toward the airfield. The trip takes less than 5 minutes even though the car never reaches a speed above 15 miles per hour. As the field comes into view, I can see the Gulfstream sitting on the tarmac as a lone figure completes a walk-around inspection as the tail strobe light flashes in the gathering sunlight of morning. I know instinctively that the inspector is Tommy Milkman, a bright, handsome lad, who you might mistake for preppy if it weren’t for his deep southern drawl, a true Son of Georgia. Tommy had learned to fly in the Air Force, flying lumbering cargo planes. He had longed to slip the surly bounds of Earth in the cockpit of an F-16, but had only qualified to fly the Military’s version of the Douglas DC-9, great training if your dream was to fly forever and ever for an airline, but that really sucked if you had the need for speed and Tommy had the need for speed very bad.

In the cockpit was J.D. McAlester. Mac had been my roommate at the Boat School, the Naval Academy, and captain of the crew team. He had been an Aerospace major, while I am a mere English major. He had dreamed of the sky since his childhood. From the time he was ten, every thought, every action was designed to get him into the cockpits of jets. And it had worked. F-4 Phantoms in Vietnam, almost becoming an ace and later he flew F-14A Tomcats. However, the Tomcat had bitten. In a training exercise, the immense weight of the aircraft over powered by a pair of Pratt and Whitney TF 30’s had managed to flat spin. By the time recovery of the aircraft had quit being an academic probability and had became a firm impossibility, the decision to eject had already been made by the Naval Flight Officer, a man who J.D. will only speak of by his call sign, Zippo. Coming out of the cockpit with the force and speed of a rocket strapped to their asses, the men were accelerated by ten gravities of thrust. Zippo’s body was never recovered while J.D.’s Martin-Baker ejection seat worked as advertised to float him into the Mediterranean Sea safely. He was cleared by the Board of Inquiry but, never the less, the injuries he suffered that day prevented him from ever sitting in the driver’s seat of a jet aircraft again, that is, until I bought him this Gulfstream, with a severe warning that eternity would be a nightmare of epic proportions if he killed me in the goddamn thing. Truth was, he was my best friend: If we died together, we’d toast the devil with his own scotch and spit in his eye.

Pulling along side the aircraft, Cocksucker brought the jeep to a smooth stop. I gave the driver’s left nipple a pinch and a tug and said with a smile, “Thank you, Cocksucker.”

“The pleasure is mine, Milord.” She says with a sweet smile, enjoying the manipulation of her nipple a little too much.

As the other passenger unloads my traveling case along with two suitcases of her own and lugs them toward the plane, I go strait over to Tommy waiting by the cargo hatch and exchange pleasantries as we wait for the girl to bring the luggage. Setting the three cases on the ground near the plane, she gracefully drops to her knees to bend forward to kiss Tommy’s shoes. I stifled a laugh as this is one of those things that is an embarrassment to Tommy and he can only look at me sheepishly.

“Get aboard,” I tell her and lightly touch her forehead as she rises to her feet.

“Where to Boss?” He is clearly relieved that the girl is leaving to board the aircraft.

“Hong Kong, Miss Singh has a date at an auction this evening at the Hilton and then we’re all going to get a massive steak and really drunk at Ned Kelly’s Last Stand on the Kowloon side. J.D.’s buying.”

“Does he know that?”

“Not yet,” I smiled, “you can break that part to him.”

And with that, I board the plane to take my seat.

Chapter 4 – An interlude between worlds

Tommy came through the cabin door after securing the fuselage compartments, folded the stairway and started to close the hatch behind him. Miss Singh came up behind him and lightly touched his arm. He turns and almost immediately the blush he had had outside on the tarmac was back. She can see it and his eyes, eyes that said he was a man unaccustomed to being in close proximity of such a beautiful woman, one that responds in a way that no woman in Tommy’s world ever responds. I watch as his Adams apple bobs in a very long swallow. She looks directly into his light blue eyes with her soft doe eyes.

“I will secure the door,” she says softly, so softly that in the distance between us, two seats, I can only make out the word door. Tommy slowly nods and turns and goes into the cockpit and gently closes the privacy curtain behind him. I imagine that he has sat down in the co-pilot’s chair rather quickly. Seeing him with a hard on would keep J.D. in stitches for months. Tommy does not care for the world on the other side of the island and I respect that. While he respects what it is I have built here and why I do it, it is something that he keeps a respectful distance from.

Miss Singh has been known for the last two years as Knob Bobber. Before that, she was known as Amahdee and twelve hours from now she will be known, as Linda, The Pretty One, for the rest of her life. She now stands at the door for a long time looking out taking in the scene and breathing in the warm, tropical air deeply. She makes no sound. The auxiliary power unit comes on line and the sound level rises noticeably and the cabin lights momentarily flicker. The unit begins to spool up as high pressure air makes it way to the compressor sections of the plane’s engines. At this, Miss Singh tugs on the tether to close the door and locks the handle in place. When she turns, she is crying. The sobs deep inside her chest are being restrained, but not very well. The tears, large and free flowing course down her cheeks streaking her makeup. Without looking at me, she takes her seat and buckles herself in. The jet turns at idle speed for about two minutes, taxies to the end of the runway, turns and accelerates in one fluid maneuver. Three minutes after engines start, we are in the air and “feet wet”, over the water. Miss Singh’s sobbing does not abate and her tears seem ceaseless.

I reached over and touch her arm. Her eyes meet mine. Her tears freshen.

“I cannot go, I am not ready,” she says.

“Yes,” I say simply. And with tears streaming unashamedly down her face, she laughs. A deep laugh, a normal, funny laugh, as if hearing a joke.

“Yes, I’m not ready or yes, I’m not?”

“Pick one,” I smile, “because what I think is of no import. It’s what you think that counts. Remember your first days here? Think about then, how badly you wanted this day to come.”

“First days? How about the better part of the first year! I wanted to be taught to be something other than me. How could I know that what I needed was to be taught to be treated like property? How would I know that I would love that? No, I don’t think I’m ready. I know I am not ready.” She said the last with conviction.

“You’re ready. Open the window shade and take a look.”

I touch the key to the intercom and bark “J.D., turn around. Give the island a flyby then do it again at 90 degrees.” I meant for it to sound like a request but it sounded more like an order.

He did just as I’d asked. We cruise the island about a mile off at just over a thousand feet up. I watch as Miss Singh cranes her neck to see the island come into view, watch it pass, and crane her neck again to see it pass behind us. After a long slow turn, the island comes into view again and she does the same again. Some time after it has passed from her view, forever, she closes the shade and turns to me. The tears are back and I soften.

“You can live your old life until we land.”

With that, she stands and slowly slides down the zipper of the skirt and lets it fall. She carefully unbuttons her blouse, removes it, and carefully folds her clothes so not to wrinkle them. She then unhooks her bra and slips from it and stands naked before me. She is not wearing any panties. From my jacket pocket, I take out a collar with a small silver tag that reads “Knob Bobber”. She kneels before me so that I can place it back on her neck and I am greeted with the sweetest smile I have ever seen.

* * *

Slut and the others silently leave the dining hall two abreast into the morning sunshine. The sound of an airplane draws her eyes skyward and she watches the small jet aircraft pass from left to right. She wanted to stop and watch it but when she slowed down the woman behind her ran into her and dropped her mentally back into reality. She knows it is the same plane that she had boarded in Honolulu, what, two, three days ago? She is dawdling and can tell the girl behind her is growing impatient with her as she is squeezing her hand sharply.

She fells like a schoolgirl again, walking in line with other girls, holding hands front to back, going to the lavatory in the library building at her elementary school, Our Lady of Perpetual Sorrow. As she looks as far up the line as she can, she sees that they all wear the same uniform. A lack of uniform actually, but uniform all the same. Each woman wears a polished black collar adorned with a silver tag and four inch black stiletto pumps. She is the only one different in the fact she is the only one wearing a chastity belt. This fact brings a new thought. Is this because she is new or is this because the belt signifies dunce?

She takes in her surroundings and is surprised at the campus like atmosphere. The courtyard is a quadrangle, surrounded by 6 buildings that she can see with an unknown number behind her and she dares not to turn to count buildings. Further, she cannot see anyone who appears to be in charge. They are crossing the quad two abreast, marching in step the only noise is the clicking of their heels reverberating off the surrounding buildings in unison. This made her remember Sister Rose, who, while strict, had made school somewhat fun. Sr. Rose had taught the girls to hum the theme song from the Adams’ Family Show” in their heads to help them stay in perfect step with a proud march. And just as suddenly she realized that tune was playing in her head and she was walking in perfect harmonious step with what she guessed to be fifty women.

The last two girls at the rear in each column suddenly dropped the hands of the girls in front and sprinted to the front of the formation to open and hold the doors of the building directly in front of them. The column of two marched directly into the building with out missing a beat, proud and strong. Just as the last of the women passed the portal, the door guards quickly closed the doors and the formation broke up in to a cacophony of sound as the formation dissolved and every one in the group relaxed.

Slut stands there in disbelief as the women begin to chat, sit on the floor and take off their stilettos and massage their feet and calves. The girl next to her, who is still wearing the breadfruit mush on her face, points at Slut’s chastity belt and says “Want some help getting that thing off?”

“I don’t know if I’m allowed.” She says dumbfounded.

The girl just smiles. “Yes, you are. It’s bath time and for the next six hours nobody will tell you what to do….” She trails off and reaches for the silver tag on Slut’s collar and reads the inscription. “…Slut,” she finishes. “This is our time and my name is Allpussy.” She sticks out her hand and with a growing smile shakes Slut’s hand.

She then spins Slut around and begins to work on the buckles of the chastity belt.

“So, you got orientation from Sollie? Oh, I know that because she has her initials

tooled into this thing. I hate this fucking thing.”

As the strap that runs between her legs falls forward, it relieves the pressure on the dildos that impale her. Allpussy reaches around from behind and plucks the dildo from her pussy and holds it up before her face. It is made from polished ebony wood and despite of the fact she has probably worn it for over eight hours, it glistens with moisture from her cunt. Allpussy leans close to her ear to speak to her in a low tone of voice.

“If one of these comes out of any of your holes in Mistress Sollie’s presence, you’d best take it in that pretty little mouth of yours and lick clean as Buddha’s cock. She loves to see them worshipped.” Allpussy then brushes the wooden cock across Slut’s lips. Slut gets the idea and opens her lips and takes the object into her mouth and begins to lovingly clean it. Before she could get fully into the act, Allpussy spins her around again and pulls her close so that they are cunt to cunt. The chastity belt drops to the floor, and reaches around and pulls the second dildo from Slut’s ass. Holding it next their faces, Slut turns to look at it. Allpussy says, “This one too!” Before Slut can do anything, Allpussy tosses the dildo from her ass over her shoulder and wraps her arms around Slut’s neck in an intimate embrace. “Give me a kiss,” she smiles, “I just saved you from a future ass whipping, though you might get one anyway for already knowing what to do. She’s pretty anal retentive that way.” With that, she pulls Slut into a deep, deep kiss.

Abruptly, Allpussy breaks the kiss and takes Sluts hand pull her into a short tiled hallway ending at a wall that seemingly goes nowhere. Just before the end, however, she sees two openings on each side that open into a larger cavernous room with whirlpool baths dotting the tiled deck and beyond those, an Olympic sized swimming pool. On the other side of the pool there are row upon row of massage tables, some already being used as slave girl works on slave girl while in the whirlpools, slave bathes slave. Two slave girls approach them each takes Slut and Allpussy in different directions. Slut reads the tag that tells her new companions name is Fuckface and she is leading her toward one of the baths. Gently, she assists her into the warm, bubbling water, places her head in the cushioned notch at the end and drapes her hair behind her.

Not a word is spoken as Fuckface picks up a brush and starts to brush out Slut’s hair, gently, lovingly. Slut raises her eyes and tilts her head to look at the girl, upside down. The face is serene, as if this girl were lost in a fantasy, perhaps brushing the hair of some long forgotten doll. Slut breaks the silence.

“What’s your name?”

“Fuckface,” the girl says touching her tag.

“No, I mean your real name.”

The girl lets out a small sigh and then the hint of a smile sneaks onto the corners of her lips. “Slut,” she says, “that is my real name. Whatever you called your self before, whatever I called myself before, well, those people don’t exist anymore. I mean, did you really like the person you were before? If that person is still in you and still has a name, I don’t want to know it. If you were happy before you got this name, then, why are you here?”

She wanted to say to get a story, but, she didn’t. She didn’t say anything. She didn’t know what to say. Certainly, she was surprised. Malestrom had told her everyone here in training was here of their own free will. Hell, she’d had been forced to ask, no beg, for the privilege to entering this compound. However, compound didn’t sound right. After all, there were no fences, no guard towers and she hadn’t even seen a lock on a single door.

She needed to think on this, just like she would need to think about the similarities she was beginning to feel with her younger days at Our Lady of Perpetual Sorrows, remembering the nuns, the order, the discipline and the symmetry.

What surprised her most, however, was the peace of acceptance she was beginning to feel. At first, she had thought perhaps that too much was happening too quickly and then she thought that that wasn’t it, either. It was getting a story. Originally, she thought she could and she would endure anything for a story. And then the truth finally comes to her: The story is getting her. She looks back at Fuckface. “Thank you.” She says simply and closes her eyes. In Manhattan, a spa day of this magnitude would run close to a thousand bucks. She decides to just enjoy it and worry about tomorrow tomorrow.

The new office still had the smell of fresh paint and new construction. Remodeling had just been completed earlier in the week; just in time for the new furniture to be moved in and arraigned. The office had a distinctive Zen design, emphasizing simplicity and function. Jack Lete was a co-owner of Axis Corporation, an elite international security and private investigations company.  Axis Corp had just opened its first U.S. location in Chicago.  Jack volunteered to open the office so that he could be closer to his daughter, a senior in high school, who was living with his ex wife and her husband in the Chicago area. Chicago offered surprisingly affordable commercial real-estate pricing and a centralized U.S. location.

Several years earlier, just before Jack retired from the army, he and several of his retired military veteran friends had started Axis Corp. They offered a unique highly specialized security firm that had recently added investigative work to its services. The firm initially began working as an international government contractor, filling security gaps that could not be covered by actual law enforcement or military personnel. The firm’s business was growing, and they now provided high threat security to many of the world’s wealthiest business executives, a growing list of celebrities, and individual private clients.

Jack had been flying throughout the U.S. for the last few months, setting up contracts and conducting site threat and personal security analysis for their U.S. clients. Axis Corporation’s business was booming to say the least. Their international governmental security contracts were lucrative and their domestic contracts had tripled since the last presidential election, renewed international terrorism threats, and a seriously faltering economy. The economy was tanking, crime was exploding, and those that still had money were eager to ensure their safety. Jack was still adjusting to a less operational roll in the business. Jack’s skill set had always been on the operations side, but his recent assignments had all been administrative. So far almost all of his U.S. business had been coming from satisfied international clients. Jack was an operations specialist, who instead of a traditional salesman approach, brought a calm air of confidence and professionalism to meetings with perspective clients.

Jack’s morning business meeting appeared like it was going to be very different than his usual business meetings. He had been contacted by one of his international clients, Gunter Schell, who owned a German multinational manufacturing company. Gunter hired Axis to provide personal security for his immediate family and other high level executives in the firm.  Jack had personally been involved in the resolution of a kidnapping attempt on Gunter’s daughter in Mexico City earlier in the year. Gunter called earlier in the week asking Jack to consider taking on a marriage infidelity related case. Gunter knew that Axis normally didn’t take private domestic cases but called Jack to ask him to look into this case as personal favor. Gunter’s sister in law lived in Chicago and had a friend who needed to hire an Investigations Company that she could trust to be completely discrete. Though reluctant, Jack agreed to at least meet Gunter’s sister in law and her friend. Gunter claimed that he didn’t know much about the problem, but felt sure that his sister in law wouldn’t have asked him for a referral if it wasn’t important. Jack had spent some time with Gunter’s wife and children while handing the issues that occurred in Mexico City.

Jack stretched his arms and upper back, then opened the laptop on his desk and quickly logged into the company’s surveillance security program. Instantly he was linked to any of the corporation’s thousands of active security cameras and audio feeds. He brought up the newly installed cameras for the Chicago office and began panning through the parking lot and interior feeds. He watched as a black Mercedes, occupied by two women, entered the garage and pulled up to the manned both. The guard viewed the two women’s identification and buzzed them through an opening overhead door into a secured garage area. Sam watched as two women exited the car and began walking toward the elevator.

Both women were well dressed, and obviously attractive. The driver was a tall slender brunette with shoulder length hair, most likely in her late thirties or early forties. Jack assumed she was Gunter’s sister in law based on her resemblance to Gunter’s wife. She was dressed in tight black pants with a business type blazer and handbag. The other woman was shorter petite blond with her hair pulled into a long ponytail. The blond was younger and also dressed in a business type suite with a skirt. They both looked like they came from real money.  He closed the laptop and waited for them to come up to the waiting area.  Jack stood and removed his suit jacket from his office closet.  Out of habit checked the 40 caliber Glock holstered on his right side, removing it, press checking and returning it to the holster.   He wore a white shirt with a bold print tie which contrasted nicely with the dark three button suit. Jack was average to tall height with an athletic build. His job had always required a high level of fitness which he worked hard to maintain.

Kassi tried to suppress her excitement so that Lena wouldn’t notice. The two friends were going to meet with a private investigator security expert that had been working for her brother in law in Mexico. Kassi’s sister raved about the Axis Corporation, but positively gushed over Jack Lete. Lete was one of the co-owners of the company and had taken personal responsibility for her sister’s family’s security in Mexico City. Angela, Kassi’s sister called her the day that Mexican thugs had attempted to kidnap her daughter. Lete and his team killed several of the kidnappers with Lete himself taking out a squad of the Mexican police who were working with the kidnappers. There had been several high profile kidnappings of wealthy foreign businessmen’s children in Mexico City. Gunter hired Axis to ensure that his daughter and wife were safe. Axis was not the typical security company. They were proactive from the beginning, tapping their military contacts to identify street level intelligence sources. A small financial investment gave them reliable information that some local federal police were working with kidnapers to kidnap wealthy children for ransom. Lete’s team learned that Gunter’s daughter was on their list.

Lete called in additional men and kept obvious security to a minimum in an attempt to draw the kidnapers and their police protection out. They learned that a kidnapping attempt was imminent and prepared an operation plan to deal with the kidnapers. Lete’s men had been conducting pre-surveillance and learned that the police were going to stage a fake road block so that the kidnappers could assault the SUV carrying Angela’s daughter. Lete sent out a decoy convoy that was full of Lete’s heavily armed security team. The kidnappers stormed the convoy and most of them were killed in a brutal firefight.

Almost immediately the police involved in the assisting the kidnappers with the fake roadblock knew their role had been discovered. They panicked and thought it might be a good idea to try and locate Angela’s daughter at the house. They fled the roadblock and headed toward Angela’s house for a counter attack.  They knew that their only chance of escape was to kidnap Angela or her daughter.  Lete with one of his team members driving, were evacuating Angela and her daughter from the house when the corrupt Mexican police officers arrived. Another firefight ensued, with Lete and the other team member killing eight of the officers.

Kassi had listened while Angela described the horrible kidnapping attempt and aftermath. After the incident Lete and his team member had immediately been arrested by the Mexican police for killing the officers. It had taken almost two months for them to be cleared and released. The entire scandal had rocked the Mexican Federal Police igniting a string of reprisal murders.  Angela had developed some sort of crush on Jack Lete. Angela claimed nothing had happened between the two, but Kassi knew that her sister wanted it to.  Angela had always been much too conservative to cheat on Gunter. A few months ago, Angela called Kassi when Lete was released from the Mexican prison and told her that he was going to be relocating in the U.S. in attempt to build Axis Corp’s U.S. business and let his international problems cool down. Several unconfirmed threats had made by other kidnapping groups, indicating that they were going to try to kill Lete and seek revenge on Axis Corporation.

Lena and Kassi had been friends for the last few years. Kassi’s husband Alex was a successful real estate attorney who had been working with Lena’s husband Saul, an accountant that specialized in big project real estate. Kassi and Lena met at a couple of business functions and discovered that they lived in the same up-scale Lakeview neighborhood. They began working out at the same gym and soon began hanging out together when their children were in school. Lena who was in her late twenties had married Saul while he was finishing a graduate degree in accounting at the University of Chicago. They married young and had two grammar school aged children. Kassi and Alex had also married young and had a daughter in college and another who was in junior high school.

Lena and Kassi had become very close over the last couple of years.  They both were avid work out nuts and as their friendship developed, began sharing intimate details about their relationships. Kassi and Alex had some serious marital problems ten years before and had decided to open their relationship. Alex worked ridiculous hours and travelled frequently, leaving Kassi alone. They agreed to both take advantage of their schedules. Alex played whenever he travelled and Kassi played while Alex was working. Their relationship had deepened to point that they now frequently met others as couples and alone.

Lena and Saul on the other hand had a more traditional relationship. Lena lived vicariously through Kassi’s wild life. Saul was very conservative in all areas. Their sex life was no exception. Lena was a petite blonde with long straight hair, who along with Kassi kept her body tight from daily workouts. Lena had beautiful heavy natural breasts, slender athletic legs, an incredible ass, but most impressively an unbelievable six pack. Kassi had lusted after Lena since the first time she saw her changing at the gym. Kassi, out of respect for their friendship had never made her interest known.  Lena was a wonderful friend who Kassi did not want to lose. Over the last few years Kassi had been involved in several lesbian and bi-sexual affairs with various couples and women.  Kassi was in her early forties but had the body of a much younger woman. Though not as tight as Lena, she was tall and slender with long legs and a beautiful ass. A couple of years ago Kassi had gone to Costa Rica, returning with D sized implants. Though she could see lines around her eyes, Kassi knew she was an amazingly beautiful woman.

Two weeks ago Lena and Kassi were having lunch at a downtown restaurant. Lena became tipsy after several glasses of merlot. Suddenly she began sobbing uncontrollably. Kassi consoled the beautiful young woman, hugging her and trying to calm her. Lena began telling Kassi that she and Saul had been fighting terribly lately and that she was sure that he was either having an affair or in some kind of trouble. Lena said that they hadn’t had sex in two months and Saul was working all of the time. Lena had tried to get Saul to talk about it, but each time she brought it up he would claim that he was overwhelmed at work and quickly leave, not returning until the early morning hours.

Lena had always listened to Kassi’s crazy sexual exploits, confiding that she wished she and Saul had the same excitement that Kassi and Alex did. Lena had also mentioned on several occasions that Saul was not a very accomplished lover. Lena had always been open to Kassi’s advice about spicing up her marriage, but Saul seemed to always ruin her efforts.  She complained to Kassi that Saul either wasn’t interested or came within seconds of them trying anything.  Lena told Kassi that she had overheard Saul on the phone the other night.  She heard a man’s voice screaming on the phone and quickly hung up.  Saul listened for a few minutes then, white faced, asked the man to please never call him at home again.  Saul grabbed his briefcase and left quickly, without any explanation.

After Lena calmed down, she and Kassi talked about what they should do. Kassi tried to convince Lena that an affair by Saul wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world. Kassi told her that most couples went through ups and down, but eventually found something that worked for them.  Lena told Kassi that she felt like a complete sexual failure in her own and Saul’s eyes. After much crying, they decided to follow Saul and figure out what he was doing.

Two nights later Kassi and Lena followed Saul home from his real estate office. Saul had called Lena earlier in the day, telling her that he wouldn’t be home until late that night. Kassi picked Lena up her Mercedes later that afternoon. They were both dressed in tight jeans with comfortable shoes. Though it was summer, they both had designer t-shirts and jogging type jackets. Kassi drove to an alley near Saul’s accounting office. They watched as he pulled out in his Land Rover and headed toward the west side of the city. Kassi struggled to keep up with him in the heavy evening rush hour traffic. After two near accidents they pulled off the main streets into a ghetto on the west side. They were both white knuckled from the drive and Lena looked like she might get sick. Kassi felt incredibly alive and filled with excitement. It had been a long time since she had done anything this exciting.  They watched as Saul pulled his Land Rover through a tight alley near a construction area. Kassi felt that they would be seen if she got any closer. She pulled the Mercedes along a row of dilapidated houses and businesses. The construction area bordered a large row of old warehouses.

They scrunched down in their seats and waited. It wasn’t until she began relaxing that Kassi realized that the Mercedes stuck out like a sore thumb. The cars parked on either side of the street were typical ghetto junkers or elaborately customized street thug rides.  Two thugish looking black gang bangers began approaching the car. They were both heavily muscled and covered with tattoos, wearing low riding baggy jeans with tank tops. The bigger of the two adjusted his ball cap which was cocked off to the side and knocked on the window. Kassi cracked the window and he looked left and right, then reached in his pocket and brought out several tin foil packets. “Blow or rock, Bitch.” He smiled and she saw that his teach were covered in shiny silver and what appeared to be tiny diamonds.  Kassi hesitated, not knowing what to say.  “Fucking blow or rock, you fucking bitch!” He said louder as he turned and looked back toward the street. Kassi saw some type of black handled pistol tucked in the front of his pants. She fumbled in her purse and handed him several twenties and mumbled, “Blow.” “I thought so, you fucking cunt!” He took the money and handed her several tin foil packages.  He leaned over and looked closer at the two high class smoking hot white women in the Mercedes.   “Get the fuck out of the car you fucking cunt!”

Kassi began to panic and quickly tried to roll the window up. Lena yelped and began crouching down even further in her seat, hoping to disappear. The thug quickly reached in his pants and came up with the big pistol pointing it at Kassi through the closing window. Kassi froze and the thug tapped on the window with the barrel of the pistol. “Don’t make me fucking pull you out cunt!” He didn’t yell, but she heard command in the voice. Kassi immediately popped the locks on the door and the second thug pulled it open. “Which one of you cunts is going to suck us off?”  Kassi was terrified but knew there was no way out of this situation.  How stupid could they have been to try and follow Saul to a west side gutter ghetto? The first thug unzipped his pants and pulled his boxers down, exposing the largest cock she had ever seen. He moaned as Kassi lifted it and began moving it in and out of her mouth.  Even flaccid the huge cock was difficult to get into her mouth.  Due to her fear, Kassi was having trouble concentrating on anything, giving good head.  It wasn’t until he put the gun barrel up to her head that she began to really work getting him off.  Kassi began sucking and stroking in earnest as the barrel pushed against her throat and the side of her cheek. He slowly became erect as she continued sucking and stroking. “Hell yeah, you fucking cunt!” Kassi began gagging as the huge cock began expanding and he began pushing it deeper in her throat. He continued moaning and thrusting back and forth more quickly. Kassi was shocked as another erect cock began pushing against her face from the other side. The other thug was stroking his cock and smiling at her under his cocked ball cap.

Kassi struggled not to gag as the first thug suddenly pushed the huge member deep in her throat. Each time pulled it in and out saliva dripped down from the slime coated cock.  Through her terror, Kassi was shocked to realize that she was becoming incredibly turned on. She realized that there was nothing she could do to stop this, so she might as well get into it. Hopefully if she got him off quickly they could get away safely.  She redoubled her efforts and began trying to deep throat the cock each time he thrust into her mouth.   It was so big, that she gagged and choked as her airway was blocked with each thrust.  She stroked the long shaft with one hand and began cupping his low hanging balls with the other. The other cock began to push more insistently at her face and she began stroking it with the hand that had previously been cupping the first thug’s balls. She was gagging, sucking, and stroking with both hands. The second thug reached forward and tore her shirt open in the front. Her breasts were still covered by the bra until he pushed it down and began pinching her nipples and roughly caressing her breasts.  Pain seared through her nipples directly to her cunt as the second thug continued to twist and pinch.  She tried to escape the brutal assault on her breasts but was too afraid to do anything other than squirm. The first thug redoubled his efforts to choke her to death and suddenly pulled out of her mouth and rudely slapped her back and forth with massive cock. He stroked it for a second then grunted like an animal as streams of cum began shooting out across her eyes, hair, face, and mouth. Kassi tried to keep stroking the other cock as the first thug continued to cum on her face. He finished and began slapping her face again with his cock, flinging the last of his cum from his cock across her already soaked face. He backed out of the way as the second thug began ramming his cock full speed down her sore throat.

The second thug was much rougher and though his cock was somewhat smaller. Kassi could barely breathe as the violence of his attack pushed her back onto the seat of the Mercedes. He pulled out as she fell back he grabbed both her breasts pulling her back toward him. He pushed his saliva coated cock between her breast roughly pushing them together and crushing her nipples between his fingers.  He tried spit down on his cock which was pumping between her breasts but most of the spit landed on her chin and dripped down.  After several more violent thrusts he groaned and began cuming on her throat and the top of her breasts. He pulled back and continued to shooting strings of semen on her tits and nipples. As he finished he grasped both her nipples and pinched viciously causing her to cry out. “Come back anytime. You fucking rich cunt.” He leered at Lena who was curled up in fear in a fetal position in the front passenger seat.

Chapter 2 – Truly Fucked

As the thugs backed away, Kassi quickly started the car and pulled back onto the street. She heard a thump and laughing from the thugs as one of them kicked the Mercedes as she pulled away from the curb. Kassi’s eyes were covered with dripping cum, making it difficult to see. She was worried that with heavy traffic she might hit someone or another driver. Lena took her jogging jacket off and wiped some of the cum out of Kassi’s eyes. Lena’s hands were shaking as she cleaned Kassi’s face. Kassi stopped at a light and Lena helped her finish cleaning up the best that they could under the circumstances. A honk startled them as the passenger in a delivery truck next to them began hooting and whistling at them. Kassi still hadn’t pulled her bra back up over her augmented cum covered breasts. Her breasts and nipples were still aching from the brutal treatment by the second thug. The light changed and Kassi sped away from the delivery truck.

Lena was in complete shock by what had happened in the last 10 minutes. She had just watched one of her closest friends orally raped and abused by two disgusting street thugs. Kassi had just been trying to help her. Tears of guilt and shame streamed down Lena’s face as she watched Kassi steer the car in and out of lanes, in an attempt to get out of the West Side neighborhood. Lena couldn’t help but look at Kassi’s cum stained bare breasts as she maneuvered the vehicle. They were covered in red marks, jutting out from the torn t-shirt and jacket. Kassi’s bra was pushed down to her waist and covered with cum that had dripped down from her face, throat, and breasts. Kassi’s nipples were erect and prominent. There were strings and clumps of cum still spattered all over in her hair. Lena wiped her tears away and exchanged a quick glance with Kassi whose makeup was smeared and running.

Kassi still in a daze said “Oh my god, I can’t believe that just happened.” Lena responded. “Kassi! I’m so sorry, this is all my fault” said Lena, as she began to sob. “This is all my fault. I shouldn’t have asked you to come with me.” Sobbed Lena. “Shussh.” said Kassi as she looked over at her distraught friend. “Relax, hold on and I will find a place to stop.” Kassi kept driving until she reached an emptied out manufacturing area. Warehouses and factories lined the streets, separated by empty parking lots. It was getting late enough that most of the employees were gone, leaving the dark lots mostly empty.

Kassi pulled the Mercedes into the back portion of a parking lot, recessed between two tall factories. Lena sat huddled in the passenger seat crying. Kassi, although she had been caught completely off guard by the two thugs, was not distraught like her beautiful friend. She had been terrified by the gun toting thug, but was strangely charged by the shocking experience. Kassi put the car in park and sat for a second lost in the violence and random nature of the attack. She looked at her cum stained face and smeared makeup in the mirror. Semen was spattered in chunks and globs in her hair. She looked down at her breasts which were still bare and touched the drying semen that had dripped down to her stomach onto her bra and tight Lucky jeans. Her nipples were still stinging from the vicious mauling the second thug had given them. Kassi was unbelievably turned on and a little ashamed to admit it to Lena, who was obviously traumatized. Kassi could still taste the sweaty rancid cocks that had raped her mouth and throat. She caught herself as she raised both hands to cup her breasts and massage her painful nipples. Lena saw Kassi touch her nipples and began sobbing even more violently. Lena thought that Kassi was touching herself because of the painful assault on her breasts.

Kassi pulled herself back to the moment, turning to Lena. “Lena, I’m fine.” Said Kassi, as she slid over on the leather seat and took the sobbing Lena into her arms. Lena continued to be racked by sobs, but seemed to begin to calm herself in Kassi’s embrace. Kassi held Lena close until the sobbing finally began to subside. Both women suddenly realized that the side of Lena’s face was pressed up against Kassi’s bare cum covered breasts. They separated and sat next to each other, touching shoulders. Lena took her jacket and began cleaning the cum off Kassi’s breasts. Kassi’s nipples were still standing out erect and she actually moaned as Lena used the jacket to clean her breasts. “Lena, I’m okay.” She said as she cupped Lena’s cheeks and looked in her eyes. They both shivered as though the stress of the incident had heighted their senses, causing an electric bond. Without thinking Kassi pulled Lena’s face to hers and kissed her tentatively. Lena was still shaking, but responded by kissing Kassi back with increased pressure. Within moments the two were embraced and kissing passionately. Lena responded feverously, incredibly charged by the softness of Kassi’s lips and the taste and smells of strange cum and strange taste in Kassi’s mouth and on her face. Lena hadn’t kissed another woman since college, when she had gotten shitfaced with some of her sorority girls. She reached up and began caressing Kassi’s beautiful breasts, gently squeezing and circling her long nipples.

As her excitement built, Kassi gently broke the kiss and guided Lena’s mouth down to her breasts where Lena began licking and sucking on her battered nipples. Lena began moving from nipple to nipple yet continued caressing, squeezing, and rubbing Kassi’s breasts and sensitive nipples. Kassi moaned a she felt herself quickly coming close to an orgasm. Kassi pushed Lena back and continuing to kiss her and began caressing and rubbing her large breasts through the thin t-shirt and bra. She placed her knee between Lena’s legs, pushing it up to her groin. Lena reacted by moaning and grinding her jean covered pussy against Kassi’s knee.

Kassi slid her left hand down her bare cum stained stomach under her jeans. She popped the top button and zipper, pushing her hand down under her panties. Kassi began rubbing her clit and fingering her dripping wet pussy.  She felt her orgasm building as Lena continued to grind her pussy strongly against Kassi’s knee and pinched her pained nipples.  Kassi concentrated on her clit with one hand while pushing harder with her knee against Lena’s jean covered pussy. With her free hand Kassi could feel Lena’s rock hard nipples through the t-shirt and bra. Kassi felt the tension in her groin grow until she began convulsing as her orgasm broke free. Kassi knelt straight up as Lena continued stroking and  pinching her tortured nipples, screaming. “Oh my God! Oh dear fucking God. You fucking gorgeous slut!”

Kassi slumped down on the stunned Lena who didn’t know what to do. Kassi began kissing her again more gently and Lena continued to respond. Confusion washed over Lena, who couldn’t quite process what had been happened. In the last thirty minutes her best friend had been brutally raped and abused. Lena couldn’t remember ever being so terrified. The extreme terror had abruptly turned into the one of the most sexually charged events of her life. Though Lena was almost thirty she had always been sexually conservative. One of the reasons Lena had been so drawn to Kassi was because of her open mindedness and lack of judgment. Kassi had openly talked about her enjoyment of sex and given explicit details of her open marriage. Lena could never have imagined that she and Kassi would end up in this type of situation.

Lena increased the pressure of the embrace, pulling Kassi tightly to her, looking up in her eyes. “I’m glad you’re okay. That was unbelievable!” She said to Kassi. Not knowing which part of the whole incident she was talking about. Kassi didn’t look surprised by Lena’s comment. “Kassi, thanks for trying to help me. I can’t believe you did this for me.”

“It’s okay Lena.” Kassi said as she sat back grinding her knee into Lenas pussy.  Kassi stiffened suddenly as she looked out the window at the semi circle of men standing around the passenger side of the car. There were several rough looking factory workers who had just finished a shift. They hooted and whistled at the two gorgeous women. Two or three of the men where vigorously stroking their exposed erect cocks. Kassi though not normally prudish, covered her breasts with her forearm and pulled her stained bra up over her bruised and painful breasts. Lena sat up abruptly, once again heading back into shock. The last few minutes with Kassi had been absolutely incredible, now she was suddenly thrown back into panic mode. One of the men approached the side of the car as Kassi tried to get it started.

Lena could see his dirty hand furiously stroking his cock, which was sticking out of his pants. He was tall and lanky, most likely in his mid thirties. He was dressed in dark blue Dickey pants and a stained gray t-shirt. He leaned forward as he grunted and jets of semen began shooting out of his cock. Lena screamed and backed away from the closed window as semen landed on the glass. He laughed as the other two workers also leaned up to the car and began shooting cum on the passenger window and side of the Mercedes. Kassi got the car started and quickly pulled away from the group as they continued to cheer, whistle, and catcall.

Kassi sped out of the parking lot, back onto the main street and began heading toward her a house in Lakeview. Neither of them knew what to say as they drove away from the Westside ghetto. Kassi was basking in the thought of the orgasm she had and Lena sat in almost complete confusion. Lena was completely overwhelmed by the entire evening. She didn’t know what to do about Saul. She didn’t know what to say or do about all that had happened to and between her and Kassi. Lena just didn’t’ know what to do. She wasn’t worried about the kids. The nanny had been asked to stay all night. Lena told her that she was going out with Kassi and didn’t know when she would get home.

She glanced at Kassi who seemed fairly relaxed as she drove. Lena closed her eyes, sat back, and relaxed as she tried to at least think of the positives of the evening. She imagined Kassi’s tongue entwined with hers, probing each other’s mouths and caressing each other’s breasts. She remembered the feeling of Kassi pushing her knee against her pubic mound, as she ground her pussy against it. Lena opened her eyes and realized that she wanted more, much more from Kassi.  She longed to have an orgasm like Kassi, who had looked so beautiful as she lost herself with her hand down her jeans. Lena blushed as she realized it had been a long time since she had cum. Almost forever since she had cum like Kassi had tonight.

The next day at coffee, Lena a Kassi decided to hire a professional to track Saul and find out what he was involved in. Lena confided that Saul didn’t come home at any point during the night and that she feared the worst. Lena had been afraid that there might be some awkwardness between the two friends. She was grateful that in reality they seemed closer than ever. Kassi didn’t seem at all phased by the oral rape by the two gang bangers, in fact she seemed to get horny even talking about it. Kassi told Lena that Alex had been really turned on when she called him in London and told him about the incident. Lena couldn’t believe that Kassi and Alex had such an open honest and strong relationship.

Kassi and Lena rode the elevator up to the 3rd floor of the office building. The elevator doors opened into a simple yet elegant Zen style waiting area. The hardwood floors contrasted with simple wood chairs and a low tile topped table. The room had a distinctive Japanese style theme, with sliding doors and decorations. The far wall door slid open and Kassi got her first look at Jack Lete as he stepped through the door. Jack was maybe a little over 6 feet tall with blond hair, a ruggedly handsome face, wide shoulders and a lean hard look. He was dressed in a dark stylish three button suit, smart tie, and shirt. Their eyes met from across the room and Kassi involuntarily shuddered at the force of his gaze. His blue eyes shifted over to Lena and he smiled walking forward with his hand extending.

The three shook hands briefly and Jack directed them to the simple chairs surrounding the low table. Jack had a handsome but weathered look, most likely from his years in the military. Kassi wondered if he would tell them more about his past work. They sat at the low and Jack who walked across the room to another sliding door. He slid it open exposing an inset counter with a fresh pot of coffee. “Can I offer you ladies some coffee?” The both said yes. He pored them each a cup and brought it over to the table on a small tray. He set the tray in front of them and sat down on one of the chairs across the table. Kassi was surprised at the modern style of haircut Jack sported. It was short and styled with a mix of messy and spiky, almost as if he stepped out of a GQ catalogue. She got a brief smell of his cologne and couldn’t quite place the brand. Kassi had expected more of the butch extreme commando look. Jack looked more like a professional athlete than a soldier.

They briefly introduced themselves to each other and Kassi began to notice that Lena was already blushing and acting quite self-conscious. Jack ignored her discomfort and immediately got to business. Kassi with little help from Lena explained their concerns about Saul’s ongoing behavior. They also emphasized the importance of discretion. Lena explained that Saul was one of the top real-estate accountants in the Midwest. His clientele was extremely wealthy and would drop him in a heartbeat if any scandal got out.

Jack assured them that Axis Corporation was very discrete and would take all appropriate precautions. “Ladies, I know you were referred to me by Gunter. Just to be clear, these types of cases are not our corporation’s specialty. We are not going to be your most affordable option.”

Kassi and Lena assured him that they just wanted to hire someone they could trust and that money was no issue. The rest of the meeting was spent by Jack gathering personal information on Lena and Saul; more specifically any information Lena knew about his business contacts, personal identifiers, and banking information.

Lena blushed and bumbled through the entire meeting, obviously embarrassed to be discussing her husband’s possible indiscretions. Jack never addressed her embarrassment, keeping everything much more businesslike than Kassi would have liked. While Lena gave Jack the information he requested Kassi couldn’t help but wonder what he looked like under the suit. His demeanor was completely business like; smooth, calm, relaxed and competent. Her sister Angela had always gone for the dapper business types. Kassi would have written him off as just another jock whot had gone into business, except for the controlled energy that seeped from his every movement. Jack radiated confidence and competence. Kassi felt like he could explode into action without a second’s though. Business like or not, she was becoming very horny.

Kassi was pulled back to reality as the meeting came to an end.

“I will be in touch with you as I get more information. Remember, we don’t control results, but I can assure you we will get answers. It was a pleasure meeting you ladies, I’m sorry it was under these circumstances.” Jack stood and escorted them to the elevator.

Tears streamed down from Saul’s eyes as he suffered a further realization that he was truly fucked, both literally and figuratively. Pain radiated from his tortured cock and balls which were encircled by a metal cock ring with attached metal ball spreaders. Lead weights had been attached to his balls with leather cords stretching his balls and scrotum away from his body and blood engorged his painfully throbbing cock. His hands were bound together, attached to a rope and pulley that suspended him off the ground. Two other ropes were attached to his ankles. The twin ropes pulled his legs up and away from his body into and exaggerated splits. Saul was forced to alternate resting his weight against the ropes pulling his legs apart or the rope suspending his hands. Pain lanced through his strained hamstrings each time he couldn’t hold the weight with his arms and back. Sweat pored off his naked body, which was covered with welts and bruises from the beating he had received. He had a spreader gag which pulled his mouth open creating an exaggerated scream/smile type look. Two other men were similarly situated, moaning in their restraints on either side. They were alone in the dimly lit basement of a warehouse somewhere in a ghetto on the West Side of Chicago.

Everything had started so innocently.  Saul had no idea how to turn back what he had started a few months ago. Saul had always known that he was a little bent sexually. He was a handsome man, maybe a bit on the slight side for most. He had been a high school wrestler and always taken great care of his body. College had been easy and life had been great. Saul had dark curly hair that was cut fairly short and the body of a light weight wrester. He was about 5 feet 8 and weighted in a whopping buck fifty soaking wet. He had no body fat and kept quite fit with daily workouts. Usually women had been drawn to his large soft brown eyes and long lashes.  Until Saul met Lena, many of his friends had constantly teased him about being the perfect twink.

Everything had changed for Saul after he met Lena. They met when he was finishing Grad school at University of Chicago and she was finishing her senior year at Loyola. A mutual friend set them up on a blind double date. Lena was the most beautiful woman Saul had ever met. The fact that they clicked probably surprised both of them. Lena was the classic drop dead gorgeous blond bombshell, who usually would go for the tall dark and handsome types. At least Saul had the dark and handsome side down. Lena and Saul hit it off instantly and developed a great friendship which eventually led to love and marriage.

Their marriage had been great in every area except for the sex. Not that Lena wasn’t into sex, it was just Saul was sure that she wasn’t into the sex that he needed. He had tried to push his needs down these first few years of marriage, but several months ago everything came out.

Saul had been working on securing financing for a large neighborhood rejuvenation project on the North West side of the city. One afternoon after lunch he walked by a seedy massage parlor and just couldn’t fight the impulse to walk in. The flashing neon massage sign blinked as he pushed open the glass door. The waiting area smelled of stale cigarettes, perfume, and mold. The woman behind the counter was a middle aged chucky Mexican woman who had fingernails that seemed to be almost two inches long. She looked down her nose and over her designer glasses at him. “Can I help you?” she said in her in a simultaneously annoyed and bored tone.

“I was, uh, wondering if, uh, if you had any openings?” Stuttered Saul. The woman sighed and nodded to the dirty chairs lined up against the wall. Saul sat down and waited, wondering why he had even walked in. Why would he even think of coming in here? Lena was always open to sex; in fact lately she had really been trying to liven things up. Saul hung his head in shame, knowing that he could never tell Lena what her really needed.

Two younger looking Mexican girls came out into the waiting room. They were both had long dark hair and were in their late teens or early twenties. One was taller and bigger boned with huge sloppy tits that were stuffed into a tight black bra. She had good curves with a slightly saggy belly and a gorgeous full round ass framed by a matching black thong. The other girl was maybe a little older but much thinner. She was actually skinny in that druggy unhealthy way, with small tits and pointy nipples showing through her light blue bra. She was almost a head shorter than Saul, probably weighing barely a hundred pounds. The skinny one turned showing off her fairly tight ass. Unlike the larger girl, she had on hot-short type light blue panties. Saul noticed that she had several gang looking tattoos located in various spots. The largest was some sort of script across her lower back and a large Virgin Mary if full color on her left outer thigh.

“Look, I don’t usually come into places like this, but how much for both of you?” Saul said.

“$500 a half-hour asshole. You can jerk off while we dance for you.” The larger girl said. Saul considered her offer and began having serious second thoughts. “Naw, that’s way too much for that.” Said Saul as he got up to leave, embarrassed that he had even walked in. “I better get anything I want for $500.” He said over his shoulder as he walked toward the door.

“Okay, we’ll throw in a blow job for the $500, anything more its $750.” The big one said. Saul had a sinking feeling as he turned around and reached for his wallet.

A few minutes later both girls were laughing as Saul explained what he wanted them to do. “You have got to be shitting me.” Said the heavier one as she freed her huge sloppy tits. Her huge nipples were round and dark. The breasts sagged down significantly and stretch marks stood out on her brown skin. “Okay baby, but this will definitely cost you the $750.” She said sarcastically.

The larger girl, named Maria retrieved two sets of high heels from a duffle back in the room. Once they were on she reached over to Consuela and took her bra off. Consuela, had almost no breasts, but incredible pointy nipples that stood out almost a full inch from her tiny breasts. Both girls were a bit wobbly in the high heels they had added.

Once Saul had neatly stacked his clothes on the dirty massage table, he handed his belt over to the Maria. “Get on your knees you fucking cunt.” Said Maria loudly. Saul quickly knelt down as Maria approached him grabbing him under the chin forcing him to look up at her. “Not fast enough you little shit.” Said the smiling Maria. She stepped back and open hand slapped him viciously across the face. “Get on your knees! Move you fucking asshole.”

Saul had just reached his hands and knees the first blow from the belt landed across his lower back. He tensed and grunted as blows began landing all across his back, shoulders, lower back, and ass. Maria’s breasts were swinging back and forth as she delivered each additional blow. “Don’t look up at me you little shit.” Maria practically screamed. Saul directed his gaze to the dirty, moldy smelling carpet. Maria continued to rain blows down on Saul as Consuela began grinding the heel of her shoe into top of his hand that was on the floor. Saul cried out as it felt like the heel was going to break his hand or punch all the way through. He continued grunting with each blow as Maria began focusing primarily on his ass.

Blood had rushed to his cock which was now rock hard and extending down between his legs. Saul looked at his erect cock and felt it begin twitching each time the belt met his skin. Saul had a nice clean well shaped cock, which was average to small in size. Saul had always been slightly self conscious of his size. Consuela balanced carefully and began grinding both heels into Saul’s hands which were still planted on the dirty carpet floor.

Unexpectedly Maria delivered a nasty blow with the belt curling between his legs soundly striking his sensitive ball sack. Saul sagged with the impact and groaned as nausea spread through his stomach and pain exploded in his balls. “Did that hurt, you little pussy?” Maria cooed sarcastically.

Consuela squatted down with her bony tight ass facing toward Saul, forcing all her weight onto the sharp heels digging into the back of his hands. Consuela’s tight hot shorts were pulled tight up between her ass cheeks, and between her pussy lips. Saul yelped as he thought the heels would jam straight through his hands to the floor. Maria landed another painful blow to his balls and erect cock causing Saul to lose his breath.

Consuela stepped off his hands and Maria stepped around Saul’s side, kicking him violently on his side. “On your back, you little freak.” She growled. Saul quickly put his back against the floor and began rubbing the backs of his hands. Maria dropped the belt and stood over Saul, straddling his face while still standing. She slowly began massaging her breasts with one hand and rubbing her pussy and clit through the thong panties. She kicked her heels off and squatted down over Saul’s face with her crotch inches from touching him. She continued massaging her pussy and clit pushing the thong panties slightly into the opening.

Saul felt sudden pain as Consuela, who had also removed her heels, began stepping on his ball sack which was resting on the ground. The skinny girl had pushed his legs apart with her bare feet and began crushing his balls with her alternating feet. Maria slapped him again then began grinding her panty covered pussy into his face. Saul could smell the pussy through the wet panties. He began pushing his face back up into her cunt and licking the cloth. Pain lanced through his groin as Consuela continued the pressure on his balls. Saul was torn between the pleasure of the panty covered pussy grinding into his face and the sickness that was spreading through his stomach and groin from the abuse to his balls.

Maria stood briefly as Saul watched her pendulous breasts swing repositioning herself facing his cock. She sat back down on his face with her full weight and Saul felt his breathing become instantly obstructed. He wiggled and fought for air as he felt a powerful blow from a hand strike his throbbing erection. Maria’s cunt was squarely on his mouth and her thong covered ass was pressing into his nose. Saul finally was able get a breath as he continued to lick the pussy and now enjoy the smell and taste of the ass which was crushing his nose. Maria continued to slap Saul’s erect cock which slammed back and forth with each blow. Maria had pinned each of his arms under her shins, locking them firmly on the carpet.

Maria couldn’t believe how much she was enjoying fucking with this little twerp. She could tell that this sick fuck was really getting off on the abuse. She reached down between her legs and pulled the thong aside allowing him to begin bathing her pussy and clit with his tongue. Maria had a vertical clitoral hood piercing that he began flicking and sucking. She moaned as the crazy fuck began working her piercing, clit, and slit like mad. She looked at Consuela who grinned back and kick him roughly in the groin. The man bucked beneath her and continued to eat her pussy. Maria pulled down further and clenched her ass cheeks together trying to smother him. He wiggled and squirmed until he could breathe and began tongue fucking her dripping pussy. Consuela was crushing his balls again and Maria continued to slap his erection around.

Consuela began caressing and pulling her already rock hard nipples as he smashed the silly gringo’s balls with her bare feet. She was jealous that Maria was getting such good head. Maria was beginning to close her eyes and clench, like she was getting ready to cum. Consuela had been doing massages at the parlor for some time, but never before had this much fun. Most of the guys that came in wanted either straight sex, a hand jog, blow job, or if they were cheep, just to jerk off with them dancing. Some just wanted to talk. This weird rich fuck wanted them to beat the living shit out of him. Maria was sweating as she stopped slapping his cock and began pinching and caressing her huge brown nipples.

Consuela looked at his twitching cock and decided she needed a little something. Why should Maria have all the fun? She saw down over the man’s erection with her feet on either side of his waist and began rubbing her panty covered snatch up and down his erection. She was facing Maria and began caressing Maria’s huge breasts. Within a moment she and Maria were locking lips and trying to tongue each other to death. Maria began pulling Consuela’s nipples even more violently grinding down on the man’s face. Consuela could feel his cock sliding against her clit and between her bony ass cheeks. She couldn’t wait to change positions with Maria after the man got her off.

It wasn’t long before Maria began to cum, swearing loudly in Spanish. As she came, Maria began clenching her legs and ass together crushing the man’s face. Consuela continued to work Maria’s nipples as she came a second time. Finally sated, she kissed Consuela one last time and they exchanged places.

Saul was gasping for air and barely conscious by the time Consuela began crushing his face with her bony pussy and ass. She had pulled her panties off and was smashing her meaty pussy lips and prominent clit into his face. Consuela had long pussy lips which extended beautifully from he cunt.  She began violently grinding and pushing against him. Saul could feel her pelvic bones smashing his chin and face. He began working her cunt and clit like he had Maria’s.

Maria sat on her ass between his legs, leaning back on her hands and began jacking him off with her bare feet pressed together. Each time her feet came down she tried to crush his balls against the carpet. Saul began bucking in pain as she picked up speed. He felt Consuela shift as her brown puckered asshole covered his mouth. He continued tonguing her ass transitioned into ass fucking the skinny girl with his tongue. Saul began grunting each time Maria pounded his nuts with her heels at the bottom of her foot strokes.

Consuela shifted forward and felt the sick fuck begin fucking her ass with his tongue. Most of her boyfriends rarely if ever even gave her oral sex. This fucker was tonguing her ass like he was starving for ass. She was lost in the sensations and continued to grind her ass down on his tongue. Consuela began working her clit as he fucked her skinny ass with his tongue. The pleasure built until her orgasm washed over her. “Fuck yes, you little gringo, fuck that ass!” She screamed in English, followed by swearing in Spanish. She thrashed around on his face until the orgasm faded.

As Consuela, began to cum, Maria began viciously stroking and pounding Saul’s cock with her feet and smashing his balls with her heels. Just as Consuela stopped bucking on his face he felt the tension explode from his balls and cock. He felt his cum shoot out in streams onto his muscular stomach. Even as he was cumming, Maria continued to pound his balls which exploded in pain with his orgasm.

Pain lanced across Saul’s back as he felt the kiss of a whip, bringing him back to reality. His arms gave out and pain spasmed through his legs and hamstrings as his full body weight was brought to bear on the ropes stretching his legs apart.

Yes he truly was fucked.

Chapter 3 – Reformation Group

Several days after his meeting with Kassi and Lena, Jack and his team had gathered a significant amount of information about Saul Neuberg.  Not only did Axis Corp pay for the best database information accounts, they also utilized some of the best hackers available.  Sid Johnsen, was the son of one of Jack’s old Army company commanders, a part time grad student, and more importantly, a genius hacker.  Sid was proving to be a daring and creative hacker, who had the exact personality type required of an Axis Corp’s tech support employee.  Sid, in his early 20’s, was an average sized, sort of skinny kid that took the “punk” look to every extreme.  He had a 10 inch spiked green Mohawk, was covered in tattoos, and dressed in skinny jeans, ragged shirts, boots, and army coats.  Sid was one of Jack’s first hires when he opened the Chicago office.  So far, he was working out much better than Jack had expected.  Sid was hot linked in with Axis’s main tech support, and had so far, been impressing the Axis team with his hacking skills.

Sid ran all of Saul’s identifiers and personal information through every database he could find, even tapping several illegal sources.  Jack sat at his desk, with his laptop, and scrolled through page after page of detailed information about Saul.  School records, business records, bank accounts, credit card bills, etc…

They learned that almost two months ago, Saul had become involved with a mysterious BDSM group, called the Reformation Group.  Jack and his surveillance teams had followed Saul, as he drove to the warehouse located in the West Side ghetto neighborhood.

They had also learned that over the last 3 years, Saul had been skimming money from some of his more wealthy clients.  No amount large enough from any one client to draw attention, but enough to create a sizeable balance in some offshore accounts.  Approximately two months ago Saul had done something totally unexpected.  He began transferring the stolen money back to the clients he had taken it from.

Earlier in the week, they learned that the warehouse and the construction site where Kassi and Lena had followed Saul were owned by Reformation Group (RG).  The actual company on the books was a shell construction company, owned by several other shell corporations.  Axis’s main tech group had finally tracked the ownership to RG.

Axis had very little information about the group.  It was listed the in Cayman Islands as a financial institution.  RG’s only known business location was the one Kassi and Lena had stumbled across, when following Saul.  Sid had worked with Axis’s main tech group for several days to hack into RG’s website.  RG had an intricate web security system that rivaled many of the world’s finest financial corporations.  Sid, along with Axis’s techs, had been working around the clock to gain access.

Sid rubbed his face, trying to wake up, after working almost around the clock the last few days.  It was almost 2:00 a.m., and he had been sitting for hours in front of his laptop, trying hack the website of the Reformation Group.  So far all of his efforts had failed.  Sure he could have blown his way in, but then everyone would have known about it.  It was far trickier to get in without anyone being the wiser.  He sipped his cold coffee and started back at it, sucking on his large lower lip ring piercing.

He heard the door open behind him and looked back over his shoulder, as his girlfriend Gwen came in the tech office.  Sid had introduced Gwen to Jack not long after he had been hired.  Two months ago, Jack asked Sid if Gwen was looking for work, telling him they were going to be upgrading all of the new office’s camera systems, and needed another tech.  Not only was Gwen pretty good with computers, she had a lot of experience working with cameras.  She had been doing side camera work for the last couple of years, in Chicago’s underground theater/movie scene; giving her a great mix of computer and camera skills.  Jack had hired her on the spot.

Gwen, like Sid, was in her early 20’s and also punk, with long blue dreadlocks, numerous tattoos, and some fucking awesome piercings.  Gwen had a very petite, lean body, with a beautiful face.  The punk look gave her a nice contrast between an innocent and tough girl look.  She had small perky tits and an ass to die for.  Gwen and Sid had been dating for the last few months.  They weren’t exclusive, with both fucking around on occasion.  Just the other night Gwen set him up with one of her girlfriends, while she hooked up with an old boyfriend that was passing through Chicago.

It was pretty late and Gwen had been hitting the bars.  He could smell the booze and cigarettes as she walked over and straddled him.  She had a tight olive drab t-shirt on, with a short black skirt, knee length multicolored stockings, and combat boots.  She ground down on his crotch and began kissing him.  “I am so fucking horny.  Make me your little bitch.” She whispered between kisses.  Gwen loved being treated like a little fucking slut.  “I’m such a little whore, you need to use me like a fucking whore.”  She kept whispering.  Her skirt was pulled up, exposing her light green panties that were decorated with hundreds of little black skulls.

As they kissed, Sid ran his hands up her tight stomach and chest, to her pierced nipples.  He massaged her breasts and worked her nipples through the thin material of the t-shirt.  He pulled on the heavy gage nipple rings, causing her to moan and grind harder down onto his growing cock.  They both had lip rings, eyebrow rings, and Gwen had a tongue piercing.  She slipped off his lap, moving down under the desk between his legs, unfastened his belt, and began going for his cock.  Sid helped her push his pants and underwear down below his knees.  “Suck that cock, you dirty slut.”

Gwen wasted no time in trying to deep throat Sid’s stiffening cock.  She was a little tipsy, so she almost gagged the first couple of tries.  Sid was a skinny kid, with an above average sized cock, that had several piercing studs that ran along the entire underside of his cock.  Gwen began massaging his balls as she took the entire length of his cock in and out of her throat.  Saliva began dripping out of her mouth each time she pulled his cock out of her throat.  She began concentrating on the head of his cock and stroked the shaft with alternating hands, licking his piss hole, then working his balls and shaft.  Sid began pushing her head toward his groin and driving his cock deep down her throat.  “That’s it.  You dirty little cock sucking slut.”  He said, as he began holding her head down, with his cock wedged deep in her throat.  Gwen’s eyes began to bulge as she struggled for air.  He released her head and she gasped when his cock slid out, followed by a long stream of spit.  He drove it in again, pulling her mouth to the base of his cock, holding tightly to her long blue dreads.  He held her down even longer, finally letting her get air, just as she began turning blue, like her hair.

It suddenly struck him out of nowhere, the answer; a way to hack into Reformation Group’s website.  He left Gwen to keep working his cock, and began typing furiously.

Gwen continued working his cock, alternating stroking his shaft with both hands and licking his balls.  Sid moaned.  Gwen was a fucking dirty cock sucking pro.

Within a couple of minutes, Sid was in Reformation Group’s site. He fired off a quick email to Jack Lete, and Axis’s main tech group, who had been helping him out, then began taking a look through the website.

He began checking files and stumbled into a list of numbered files, some of which looked like video files.  He clicked on a random video file and watched it open on the screen.  “Holy fuck, Gwen, you have got to see this shit.”  Although Sid wasn’t sure who he was looking at, it definitely was some serious shit.  He picked a random video file that was now beginning to display across the screen.

The high quality video, showed a distinguished, older, slightly chubby, white man, strapped into some sort of heavy duty wooden chair.  The chair was seated near what appeared to be some sort of hoist, or engine lift with a boom.  The man was naked, and his mouth was gagged, with the chair positioned so that he could watch the woman, who was hanging from the hoist.  The long legged woman was suspended by a heavy chain attached to sturdy leather cuffs around her wrists.  Her body was stretched just far enough off the ground, that her toes made slight contact with the floor.  Her long blond hair trailed down her back and over her shoulders.  She was a beautiful woman, somewhere in her mid 50’s, with the look of a wealthy, aging trophy wife.  Her breasts had been augmented to at least a D, with the slightly visible scars showing at the underside curves of her breasts.  Her body was beginning to sag, but overall she was pretty fit.

A large heavily muscled, masked, shirtless man, wearing tight dark pants and work boots, stood near her, holding a nasty looking heavy leather flogger.  The masked man turned, looking directly at the camera and said, “Now begins the reckoning.”  He turned back to the woman and began walking around her body, flicking the flogger out, striking her ass, legs, lower back and stomach.

The man in the chair began struggling against his bonds, and the hanging woman began yelping and screaming, “No!  Please no!  God no!”  She screamed as each blow landed.  She began twisting, attempting to avoid the unavoidable.  As she tried to pull away from the blows, her body began to slightly swing and spin, while she pushed off with her toes.  The slapping blows were random, making her skin and body giggle with each impact.

Gwen pushed up from between Sid’s legs, “Hey, let me see too.”  She slurred.  “Mother fucker!  What did you find, baby?”  She crooned.  Gwen pulled her t-shirt up and over her head, baring her perky breasts, and threw it on the floor.  She seated herself on Sid’s lap, pressing his erection against his stomach, while facing away from him, toward the screen.  Gwen wiggled on his lap and began grinding her ass against his erection.  Gwen’s stood again and pulled her short skirt down past her knees, letting it fall to the floor.  She sat back down on his lap, leaving only the thin material of the panties between her pussy and his studded cock.  Sid reached around her body and began caressing and massaging her breasts, spending plenty of time on her pierced nipples.  Sid looked down at the numerous tattoos that adored Gwen’s back and body; she was one hot fucking bitch.  She moaned as he reached around and pulled on her piercings and worked her nipples, “Holy fuck, that dude is really fucking her shit up.”

The man on the screen had slowly been building up the strength of his blows as they landed across the woman’s body.  She was now intermittently sobbing and screaming, depending on where the blows landed.  Gwen pulled her panties down around her knees and leveraged herself up, then slowly impaled herself on Sid’s cock.  She felt the friction of his piercings, as they slid into her dripping wet cunt.

Sid cupped both her ass cheeks and lifted up, getting a great view of her puckered asshole as she began moving up and down on his cock.  He reached around with one hand working her pierced clit, and alternated between her breasts with his free hand.

The man in the video was now beginning to land blows up between the woman’s legs and across her sensitive nipples.  They watched as her breasts were flattened by the force of the blows.  The man began switching between more and less sensitive areas, punishing her sex and then back to her breasts.  The man strapped to the chair, continued his struggles as the camera captured his intense emotions.  Anger, fear, disgust, concern, all played across his face in rapid succession.  The flogging was turning into a serious beating.

The man dropped the flogger to the ground and came up close behind the woman.  He began caressing her tortured body; running his hands alongt her hips and buttocks, following the contours of her body up to her breasts.  She continued to cry as he gently reached up between her legs from behind and stroked her sex.  He captured one nipple with the other hand as he began sliding his fingers in and out of her cunt.  Gwen began increasing her pace, bouncing more vigorously on Sid’s cock, as they watched the woman trying to escape the attentions of the man.  She cried in frustration, as she twisted and turned, in futility.  The man continued to finger her cunt and work her nipples.  He pressed himself against her, whispering something that the video didn’t pick up.

The camera panned over to the older man strapped to the chair, zooming in on his growing pink erection.  His erection began to extend out from his hairy crotch, standing up and out from his pudgy belly.  The camera panned back to the woman, as the masked man continued to work her pussy.

“Look, my dear.  Your husband is getting turned on.”  He said with a sarcastic tone.  She cried out as he viciously slapped one of her ass cheeks, while he continued to finger fuck her.  “Does your husband like ass play, my dear?”  He asked, as he stepped over to a crank attached to the hoist, and lowered her down onto her feet.  The masked man roughly kicked her legs apart, and using both hands, spread her ass apart.  Changing his mind, the masked man grasped her by the hips, lifted her off the ground, swinging the hoist bar, moving her, so that the seated man would get a better view.  Spreading her cheeks again, he suddenly thrust his middle finger deep into her ass.  She cried out, and tried again to pull away.  The masked man wrapped one of his arms around her, holding her in place, and began slowly driving his finger in and out of her ass, causing her to whimper in humiliation and pain.

By this time Gwen was seriously fucking the shit out of Sid’s dick, driving her herself up and down violently.  “Oh, fuck!. Fuck!, Fuck!, Fuck,”  She screamed as she came.  Sid’s continued to work her pierced clit with one and, while he slapped her ass with the other. Gwen worked the other nipple as the orgasm washed over her.  “Mother fucker, that is fucking hot.”  She exclaimed.  Gwen impaled herself on Sid’s cock until her orgasm faded.  She rested for a moment as they focused on the screen.

The masked man continued to finger fuck the woman’s ass, changing angles so that the bound man in the chair would have an unobstructed view.  The man struggled with his bonds as the camera again showed his throbbing erection.  The masked man whispered again in the woman’s ear, as he twisted her around to look at the man’s erection.  With her now facing the bound man, he continued driving his finger up her ass.  The woman was continued sobbing and occasionally whimpering, with each thrust of the man’s finger.  The masked man stopped and unzipped his pants.  A good sized erection sprang out from the pants opening.

He turned the woman back to him.  “Spit on  my cock baby, or I drive it up your ass dry.”  She whimpered and continued crying, looking as though she may not have even heard his demand.  He quickly spun her back around facing the bound man, and spread her ass, as he began pushing the head of his cock against her puckered asshole.  She panicked.  “No, please, god no, no.”  She cried as he began forcefully pushing his cock up her dry ass. She continued crying and pleading for him to stop as he finally wedged his cock in her ass.

The bound man struggled in his bonds as he watched the masked man begin slowly pushing his cock in an out of the woman’s ass.  “God no!  Stop.  Stop. Please!”  She pleaded and cried as he began picking up his pace, driving his cock more quickly, and deeper in her non-lubricated ass.  The masked man abruptly stopped, pulling his cock out of her ass.  She sagged into the chains as he stepped away and walked over to the bound man.

“Time for a quick piss, before I finish in your wife’s ass.  You piece of shit.”  He stood in front of the bound man, as a stream of piss began arching out of his erection, striking the man squarely on his forehead and face.  The woman’s sobbing increased, as she watched her husband struggle to keep the urine stream out of his face; he turned to the left and right, hopelessly trying to avoid the soaking.  Finally finishing, the masked man walked off screen for a few moments, leaving the bound man sitting in a dripping pool of piss.  He returned with two heavy lead weights that were attached to evil looking alligator clips.  He positioned the woman sideways, hanging from the chains; so that the bound man would be able see both her front and back, from the side.  Holding the weights in one hand, he massaged her nipples with his other until they stood out from her already bruised and battered breasts.

Slowly, he began applying the first alligator clamp to her left nipple. She screamed as it was attached and truly went berserk as he released his hold, allowing the nipple to take its full weight.  She half sobbed and screamed, desperately trying not to twist or bounce, causing more pain.  He applied the other, creating matching anguish in each breast.

He spread her ass cheeks again, and without ceremony thrust his cock in to the hilt.  A great shudder went through her body as she wailed and screamed.  He held still for a moment before beginning to thrust in and out.  She whimpered and moaned as each thrust began causing the weights attached to her nipples to bounce.

Meanwhile, Gwen was already headed toward her second orgasm, as she continued to bounce on Sid’s cock.  They both were amazed by the raw footage they were seeing.  There was no way these were actors, no one could make up the anguish they saw on the humiliated man’s face.

Sweat beads covered the woman’s body as the masked man continued to pound her ass.  He held her hips with both hands as he picked up speed, slamming his full weight into the woman’s tortured ass.  They could see her stomach clenching as he pulled out and pounded back into her, causing the weights to bounce, distending her nipples as they pulled down.

The masked man almost howled as he began dumping his cum into the beautiful older woman’s ass.   She sobbed quietly as he finished, leaning against her back as he pulled his still erect cock, out of her ass.  He left her hanging from the chains as he walked over to the seated man.  “This was all your fault Richard.”  He said as he wiped his erection under the man’s nose, giving him a whiff of his wife’s ass juice, mixed with the masked man’s cum.

“Fuck yes.  Fuck yes!”  Said Gwen as she came again.

“Do you like this Richard?  I’m going to give  you a better taste.  If you say anything when I take the gag off, I will castrate you.”  He said in a deadly cold voice.  “Do you understand?”  The bound man nodded his head up and down.  “Richard, I will castrate you, if you say anything.”

The man’s eyes remained wide as the masked man loosened the gag, allowing it to slip out of his mouth, and down below his chin.  “Hold still, while I get you a little treat.”  The masked man said coldly.  He left the man sitting as he walked to the crank, releasing even more tension on the heavy chain.  The sobbing woman wept in relief as her arms were lowered, and she was left standing with the chain looping from her hands to the hoist and boom.

The man stepped off screen again and returned with a wicked looking stun taser gun.  He held it up in front of the sobbing woman, activating the switch, causing a crackling arch to flash between the prongs.  “Do exactly as I say or I will shove this right up your cunt.”  With his free hand, the man unhooked the chain from her leather cuffed hands.  Firmly grasping her by the joined hands, he pushed her backwards toward her seated husband.  “Richard wants a taste of what’s in your ass, baby.”  Her eyes went wide, as she began to struggling against his push, moaning as the weights began to swinging side to side.  “No?  Please? Please?”  She sobbed.  He continued to direct her back to her husband, firing the taser again, in a menacing fashion.

“Stand up on the chair.”  He said, as he helped her put both bare feet up on the chair between her husband’s legs.  “Look baby, Richard thinks this is hot.  He’s got a little woody.”  The masked man laughed evilly.  “Stand on his thighs and put your fucking ass right on his mouth.  Richard, open wide; by the way, you better clean that ass out!”

The woman continued to sob as she stepped awkwardly up on her husband’s thighs, squatted down, and placed her ass on his open mouth.  The masked man helped steady her by holding on to her bound wrists, as the masked man’s load began dripping out into the bound man’s mouth. Both Sid and Gwen were shocked to see that the man was still sporting a throbbing erection.  They heard the man sucking and slurping as the beautiful woman’s ass made contact with his open mouth.

The masked man fired the taser again, pushing the crackling arch up under the woman’s nose.  She moaned and shuddered, clenching her stomach.  “Get it all Richard, you fucking shit bird.”  Unexpectedly, the masked man pulled the woman forward, causing her to half step, half jump down from the chair to the concrete.  She screamed as the weights bounced, and she fell to her knees.

The camera panned in, showing small streams of blood running down from the brutally extended nipples.  The camera moved up and over, next getting a close up of Richard’s cum and shit stained mouth.  Tears streamed down his face as he sat silently shaking as the video ended.

Sid couldn’t hold off much longer as Gwen kept pounding down on his dick.  He stood up pushing her forward over the desk, as he began pile driving his dick into her cunt.  Gwen moaned as he pushed her forward and began pushing back into Sid, with each of his thrusts.  “Fuck me like your little bitch.”  She moaned.  Sid looked at her irresistible puckered ass and his dick pounding away at her cunt.  He spit down on her puckered hole and rubbed it around with his thumb.  Gwen went crazy as he began pushing his thumb in and out of her ass in time with his cock.

Sid felt his balls tightening and pulled out, swinging Gwen around.  She dropped to her knees and began working his balls as he began dumping streams of cum on her forehead, eyes, and mouth.

Chapter 4

Saul sagged as Duscha walked away toward the brunet who was restrained across the room.  The vibration stopped and thankfully he was not shocked in the core of his bowel.  The flogging had not been unbearable, but he knew more would follow.  Saul began thinking back on the series of events that started him on the path to this night.

After Saul’s first visit to the massage parlor, he began searching web sites for partners that might help him satisfy his growing sexual interests. Although he was shamed by his infidelity to Lena, he couldn’t bring himself to even discuss his needs with her.

One of his initial meetings was with a beautiful Russian girl Katya he met on the internet.  Katya felt that she knew the perfect woman to satisfy his pathetic sexual needs.  She introduced Saul to Duscha, another Russian woman, who she thought would give Saul what he needed and deserved.  The moment he met the blonde Russian demon, his life changed forever. Saul was instantly enraptured by the beautiful powerful woman he met for coffee.

Easily 6 feet tall, the blond goddess, walked with the easy grace of a true predator. Her blonde hair was pulled back into a bun, at the back of her head, and she wore an expensive, stunning, low cut black dress.  The dress hugged her body, enhancing, every curve and angle. She had classic beauty, with a slight look of cool distain that radiated from her eyes. Each of her movements implied power and confidence. From head to toe, she was an example of the prefect mix of sexuality, athleticism, and feminine power. The sleeveless dress showed her shoulders, back, muscular arms, and impressive breasts. The mid thigh length skirt, was slit up one leg, highlighting the length and muscularity of her thighs, and calves. A light tan topped off her complete look of health and power.

She agreed to meet him at a later time, and he set up a meeting for the two at a plush hotel near his office in the Loop.  In the days prior to the meeting, Saul corresponded with Duscha over email, and for the first time in his life, felt that he could truly share his sexual interests. Although Saul knew he would be paying Duscha, it was all worth the freedom he felt. For the first time in his life Saul was becoming truly sexually alive. Whatever guilt he felt regarding his relationship with Lena, was pushed to the side in his excitement to be dominated by Duscha.

Their first meeting didn’t go quite the way Saul had expected. In fact it had been a total disaster. Saul sat in the hotel room having a drink while he waited for Duscha. His cock had been stiff for two days in anticipation of the afternoon’s activities. Duscha was a dominant who had carefully described all the delicious things she would do to his hairless body. Duscha had insisted that Saul shave his entire body in preparation for their session.

Saul was dressed in expensive dress slacks and a nice button shirt. He was still uncomfortable with the unusual sensations that came from shaving his entire pubic and ass area. He felt strangely naked even while fully dressed.

Without a knock, the door opened and Duscha walked into the room. She was dressed in a beautiful floral summer dress that almost took Saul’s breath away. He couldn’t help but compare his beautiful wife Lena with this Russian beauty. Lena’s natural breasts were far more impressive and Saul had always loved her petite athletic looks. Lena was more of the big chested gymnast cheerleader and Duscha was the tall long legged thoroughbred ballerina. Duscha’s breasts were too round to be anything but augmentations. Her overall body fat was so low that Saul was sure her breasts were fake. He couldn’t wait to find out. Saul couldn’t even begin to imagine asking Lena to do what he knew Duscha would enjoy doing to him today.

Saul poured Duscha a drink and excused himself to take a quick piss. He was slightly surprised with the summer dress that Duscha had chosen.  Somehow, he had it in his mind that she would have been dressed as more of a dominatrix. He had trouble pissing with his erection and ended up sitting down and forcing his erection into the toilet bowl. Saul couldn’t believe how fucking turned on he was.  Saul was still unnerved by the appearance of his shaved cock and balls.  When looking at his hairless penis in a mirror, it seemed highlight his overall twink appearance. Saul blushed as he looked at his jutting erection.  His penis had always been fairly small.  It was as delicate penis, less than five inches. He finally managed to piss without getting it all over the bathroom and returned to the main room.

Duscha was sitting at the small dining table as he came out of the bathroom. Saul was drawn to her haughty beauty in some strong, almost mystical way. She had barely greeted him as she arrived and looked coldly at him as he sat down. He struggled to keep his eyes off her amazing body and noticed that she had slipped her bare feet out of her sandals and began sliding them up his leg. Saul sipped more of his drink and tried not to ejaculate in his pants as her bare toes reached his groin.

She began pushing against his erection and slowly stroking the base of his cock through his pants and briefs. He pushed against her feet; truly fearful that he would cum. Saul had always been a premature ejaculator. He had been humiliated time and again throughout his life at how quickly he would cum. Lena had been the only lover who had been patient. Saul knew that part of her patience came from having only experienced a few lovers. Lena really didn’t know any better.

Just as he began to blush with shame as an orgasm began to build, Duscha jammed her heels violently into his balls and cock, pushing him and the chair over backward onto the carpeted floor. Saul was slightly stunned by his head hitting the carpeted floor when Duscha flew over the upturned chair straddling him. The blonde beauty pinned him to the floor trapping him against the chair. Her dress had pulled up over her tanned muscular thighs and Saul felt his erection pressing against her cunt through his underwear and pants.  She settled her weight on his stomach, pinning his arms with her hands and shins. She smiled coldly and leaned into him kissing him roughly. Saul felt her pass a pill into his mouth from hers and wondered what she was giving him.

She sat up on him. “Swallow it.” She said with ring of complete command in her sexy Russian accent. Saul awkwardly swallowed the pill and unconsciously began pushing his erection against Duscha’s cunt, while staring up at her chest. She open hand slapped him viciously as she stood grasping him by the hair. With one hand she pulled him off the overturned chair and onto his hands and knees. He tried to get to his feet as she kept pulling him toward the bed. Duscha moved quickly and pulled Saul hard enough that he couldn’t quite get his feet, causing him to shuffle-crawl on his knees until they reached the bed. Duscha pulled him to his feet by his hair then pushed him forward onto the bed causing him to bend over the end of the bed at the waist, with his face against the bed cover and knees resting on the carpet.

She forced his face deeper into the bed cover.  “Stay” Said Duscha, as she let go of his hair.  “Do not move.  Or I will punish you.”

Saul’s eyes were tearing from the blow to the head and from Duscha pulling his hair. He kept his face pressed into the bed feeling the first worms of true fear growing in his stomach. Things were not going exactly as they had discussed.

Duscha walked into the bathroom and took the belt from one of the expensive guest robes hanging in the bathroom. It was made of sturdy rope with fluffy tassels on the ends. Duscha took a second belt from the other matching robe and returned to Saul on the bed, quickly binding his hands tightly behind his back. Saul relaxed slightly remembering the exchanged emails, where Duscha disclosed that she enjoyed fucking bound men. Even with the unexpected violence of Duscha’s assault, Saul’s cock was still rock hard.  Even the pressure from the side of the bed through his pants caused him intense pleasure. He couldn’t stop himself from pressing his erection into the side of the bed. Duscha must have seen the movement of his hips and moved quickly kicking him violently in the groin. The powerful kick actually lifted Saul slightly off the floor, taking his breath away. He had never been struck so powerfully in the unprotected groin. He groaned in pain as nausea spread through his stomach as he simultaneously began gasping for air. Saul felt Duscha push her hand under his stomach releasing the buckle of his leather trouser belt. He was still gasping for air as he felt her pull it free.

Next, Saul felt a knee being pressed into this back as Duscha grasped his hair, pulling his head back toward her, away from the bed. With her free hand Duscha pushed a cloth into his mouth and wrapped his leather belt tightly around his face and head, trapping the cloth in his mouth. He struggled to push up off the bed but Duscha easily held him down securing the hasty gag. Her weight shifted and Saul screamed into the gag as Duscha reached down between his legs grabbing his balls and lifting him up further onto the bed. Taking the other robe belt, Duscha tied his ankles together, quickly looping linking the rope to his bound hands. She pulled powerfully folding Saul’s heels up to his hands and ass. In just a few moments, Duscha had effectively gagged and hogtied Saul.

Duscha left Saul struggling on the bed and walked to the room phone near the bed. She lifted it off the hook and had a brief conversation with someone in Russian. She disappeared from his sight and Saul heard the TV being turned on behind him. Saul struggled against his bonds for a few minutes before he began to feel oddly tired and disoriented. Initially he was fearful Duscha had damaged something internally with her powerful kick, but he realized that it must be from the pill she passed him.

Saul awoke feeling oddly disoriented. He felt incredibly relaxed as opened his eyes to odd flashes of light occurring randomly in the room.  He felt a warm mouth encircle his cock and begin sucking on the tiny flaccid member.  He was also surprised as someone else began kissing him insistently on the mouth. He became lost in the sensation of a skilled mouth working his cock and he began returning the kiss he was receiving. Saul felt long hair brush over him as the person he was kissing moved from his side over him, straddling him above the waist. Saul had trouble focusing on her face as she took his hands in hers and pulled them up to her breasts. She ground her crotch into his stomach and chest as he began working her nipples. She leaned into him again covering his mouth with another kiss as he continued to fondle her breasts and work her nipples.

Between the kissing and cock sucking, Saul’s cock was hard in short order. The woman straddling his chest alternated between feeding him her nipples and trading passionate kisses. Saul tried to focus, but just couldn’t bring himself to figure out what was going on. In the back of his mind he knew that there was something important he should remember. The woman on top of Saul got off him, switching positions so that she was now facing away from him.  She began pressing her panty clad ass against Saul’s mouth. Saul began licking her ass through the panties and felt her weight shift onto his face practically cutting his breath off. The weight lifted, and the woman pulled her panties down just far enough, that her asshole covered Saul’s mouth.

He moaned in pleasure as he began rimming her dark acrid hole. Within seconds he began alternating rimming her hole, and driving his tongue up into her ass. The woman that was sucking his cock began sliding something in his ass, ignoring his rock hard erection. Saul began jerking slightly, as he felt his prostrate being stimulated by whatever was in his ass. He increased the pace of his oral ministrations on the woman’s ass that was crushing his face.

Saul tried to push his tongue down accessing her cunt, but she pressed harder into him, blocking his attempt. Her panties were pulled down, just under her ass, blocking his tongue from going any closer to her pussy. Saul felt what he thought was a finger, pull out of his ass, as his cock twitched uncontrollably.

Saul felt cool liquid being dripped over his erection. Hands spread the cool liquid evenly over his erection, then began gently jacking him off. Jack felt more weight shift on the bed as someone began squatting over his erection. The woman sitting on his face repositioned herself allowing Saul to get a glimpse of the other woman who was now straddling his erection.  She was facing away from him, and her long blonde unbound hair trailed down her back. With her panties still on, she lowered herself, sandwiching his erection against between her ass and his stomach. She slid her muscular panty covered ass up and down along his lubricated erection as Saul felt his excitement growing. The woman above his face settled he weight down again, covering his mouth again, blocking out the view of the woman who was grinding on his cock.

Saul began tonguing woman’s ass again as he felt the other woman slip his cock in between her panties and ass crack. Saul’s mind finally cleared enough for him to realize that the blonde who was working his cock between her panties and ass, had to be Duscha. She must have brought a friend, to help things along. Confusion still hazed his thoughts and dulled his senses, enough, that he hadn’t cum in the usual two seconds. Jack realized that normally he would have cum well before this.  Duscha knew this, and used the drugs to dull him so that he wouldn’t cum so quickly.  Saul relaxed, knowing that Duscha would take care of him.

He groaned in pleasure as he felt Duscha increase the pace against his cock.  She began sliding his cock between her panties and ass faster and faster. Saul tongued the ass above him, hoping, that she would cover his face with her dripping cunt. Saul felt his orgasm building, and tried to buck up, increasing friction against Duscha’s ass, as she panty fucked him. Just as he was about to cum, she pulled away, leaving him desperately dry humping the air.

Saul tried to push the woman on his face off, so that he could continue panty fucking Duscha, but she held him down, grinding her ass into his face more powerfully. Saul was too disoriented to escape, and allowed her to keep him pinned to the bed with her ass. Duscha grasped him under the knees, pushing his legs up toward his head, exposing his ass.  The woman sitting on his face hooked her hands behind his knees, pulling them up into the crooks of her elbows. Saul felt something pushing against his sphincter, followed by more cool liquid dripping down his ass crack.  He felt one of Duscha’s fingers push in and out of his ass, causing him wiggle with the exquisite sensation.  Unexpectedly, he felt a large blunt object abruptly and painfully bump against his sphincter, then suddenly and painfully push deep into his bowel.  Whatever it was, it was much bigger that Saul was expecting causing searing pain through his violated ass.  It pushed in deep, causing him to groan into the ass, he was still rimming and tongue fucking above him.

Saul felt Duscha begin lightly slapping his cock as she began slightly moving the large object back and forth, stimulating his prostate. Duscha began slowly pulling it in and out, moving it further and deeper with each stroke. Soon, the she was painfully slamming what he now believed to be a large dildo in and out of his tender ass. Even with only the light slaps to his cock, his orgasm began to build.  Just as he was about to cum, she stopped even the light slaps, leaving his throbbing twitching cock, to bounce harmlessly on his stomach. Saul began groaning and grunting into the ass covering his mouth each time the dildo slammed home. The burning and sharpness of the pain began to lessen, and an intense pleasure began building from his ass, into his twitching cock and constricting balls.

The woman above him suddenly released his knees from the crooks of her elbows moving off Saul and repositioning herself on her hands and knees near his cock. She began sucking his cock as the Duscha continued to slam the dildo in and out of his rectum. Saul looked up at the two women. Although his vision was still blurred, and he was still disoriented, he could see that a brunet was sucking his cock. He was surprised to see, that long haired blonde kneeling below him, was not Duscha.  Through his mental haze, Saul saw that she had large augmented breasts, and profoundly muscular shoulder and arms.  The blonde continued hammering, what he now began to believe was, a strap on dildo deep into his sensitive ass. As the brunet sucked his cock, the pleasure built, and he began feeling his orgasm grow. Saul groaned as he began to cum.  She pulled away from his mouth, resting her right cheek against his stomach and slid her mouth up to the base of his cock. She kept jacking him as his cum from his small erect cock began shooting out over her left cheek and the side of her face. Saul continued groaning as he came, almost not believing the power of his orgasm.

As his orgasm receded, Jack looked up at the woman with the strap on. She suddenly pulled the dildo out of him and pushed up further between his legs. It took a couple of seconds for Saul to realize that the cock she was stroking was real.  She jacked her large cock for a few more strokes, and began shooting loads of cum all over his still erect cock, and the brunet’s face, who was still resting her cheek on his stomach.

Saul was stunned, and confused, not really processing what was happening. He was trying to put the pieces together, when the woman who was still on his stomach sat up and pulled her panties down, revealing a large stiff erection. She began jacking and stroking her stiff cock, knee walking up the bed, to Saul’s face. Saul, in great alarm and confusion, tried to begin sitting up. The she straddled him, pinning his body to the bed with her shins. She hawked, and spit a large blob of spittle down on her cock, which she was stroking directly over Saul’s face.

Panic began to set in, as Saul began trying to push the person off his chest. She continued to work her big cock, and after a few more strokes, began shooting cum in streams over Jack’s face.

“Yes you little faggot!  Fuck that little faggot’s ass!” She screamed, in a slightly gravelly voice.  He tried to turn away, but couldn’t avoid cum landing on his face. The two women began snuggling up to him and licking the cum from one to the other, then, mixing all three of their ejaculates into his mouth with deep tongue kisses.

The two women giggled after a little more kissing and Jack realized that the flashes he had noticed in the beginning were camera flashes. He felt a sinking feeling as his confusion cleared slightly.  Experiencing an even greater shock, he noticed that there was a woman snapping photos and a several people running various video cameras around the hotel bed.

Chapter 5 – Revelations

Lena and Kassi sat in stunned silence in Jack’s downtown office.  Over the last hour, Jack had systematically torn Lena Neuberg’s life apart.  The investigation had uncovered horrible truths about Saul’s corrupt business dealings and his sick perverted lifestyle choices.  In cold dispassionate terms Jack had outlined the investigation, leaving no stone unturned.

He showed them surveillance photos of Saul coming and going from different meetings at hotels, private homes, and the infamous warehouse; primarily accompanied by a beautiful former Russian ballerina identified as Duscha.  There were business records showing how Saul had been embezzling money from clients, including charity organizations.  They gathered phone records, emails, and most importantly, video and photographs from the Reformation Group’s website.

The video showed graphic, shocking scenes of Saul getting the shit fucked out of him by two Russian transsexuals.  Lena sat in horror as she watched a huge dick sliding in and out of her husband’s ass as he came on another transvestite’s face.  Lena felt unimaginable shame as a near stranger and her best friend watched her husband debase himself in a most revolting manner.  Lena had couldn’t believe that her husband had really done what she was seeing.  Not only had Lena never seen graphic porn before, her first introduction included her husband doing unspeakable things.

Jack explained that unfortunately RG’s web security noticed Sid’s hack almost immediately, quickly downing the entire site, cutting Sid off from the majority of the other video and photo files.  Jack was grateful that Sid had gotten at least this one video and some bondage photos of Saul, prior to the shutdown.  The photos depicted the slight man gagged and bound to a large cross; covered in welts, with heavy weights attached to his strained balls.  Ironically, his tiny dick stood out rock hard, leaving no guess as to his enjoyment.

As the transsexual video ended, Jack noticed tears beginning to stream down Lena Neuberg’s face.  Jack finished the presentation by informing the women that his team had not been able to learn much information about Reformation Group.  Jack told them he suspected the group was some sort of high end prostitution BDSM group, catering to the wealthy.

Lena broke into sobs as Kassi leaned over and began comforting her. An uncomfortable silence began to develop as Lena continued to sob.  Jack interrupted the silence by explaining that there were some unusual aspects of the case.  For some unknown reason, Saul was slowly repaying the majority of the clients that he had stolen money from.  The final repayment had been deposited the day before their meeting.

Lena continued to sob, appearing to not hear Jack’s last comments.

Jack was bemused by Lena’s distress.  He was glad that the desk hid his substantial erection which developed during the video.  Jack hadn’t really paid much attention to the video, concentrating on Kassi and Lena’s reaction.  For some strange reason it had been erotic to watch the two women’s very different reactions.  Lena exhibited a sick look of complete horror, while Kassi seemed to become sexually charged.  Jack watched Kassi’s nipples harden under her silk blouse as a light sheen of moisture appeared on her flushed face and neck.

Jack reached into his desk drawer, retrieving a box of tissues, which he slid toward the women.  Kassi took some tissues and began trying to clean up Lena’s running mascara.  Lena’s sobs finally subsided as she clung to Kassi with her long blond hair draped over her shoulders.

Jack had also done some checking on Kassi and Alex Parsons, learning that the couple led a very interesting life.  On the outside they were the perfect upper class couple; portraying the perfect Midwestern values and ideals.  Under the traditional façade, they had a blended open marriage which included swinging.  Jack had never been much of a relationship guy, and wondered if his marriage would have lasted longer if they had been open; too many long deployments over his military career.

Jack handed Lena a copy of the investigation file, including a thumb drive with the video and photos.  “Obviously your husband is not being faithful.  Inside the file is our bill, let me know if there is anything further we can help you with.  I would seriously recommend you to get an attorney before your husband learns about the investigation.  From past experience, I can tell you a first strike in a divorce can make all the difference.”  Jack said as he thought back to his own divorce.  Remembering his return from an overseas deployment when he was met in the driveway by a jack off, who served him with divorce papers.  Many years later and he was still struggling to build a decent relationship with his high school aged daughter.

Lena began sobbing again as Kassi tried to comfort her.

Instead of annoying him, Lena’s sobbing further served to arouse Jack.  Kassi continued to hold the beautiful sobbing blond, who was now leaning over in the chair, giving Jack a splendid view of her outstanding cleavage.  They were both dressed in business type skirts, heels and stockings.  Lena had a tight pullover short sleeve low cut white shirt, and Kassi had flimsy button up silk top, also highlighting her huge implants.

Jack had an almost uncontrollable urge to ask them to join him for lunch, wondering if he could take advantage of Kassi’s open relationship and Lena’s obvious marital woes.  Maybe he could turn Lena’s hurt and anger into some fantastic grudge sex.  He smiled to himself, envisioning the fucking he would deliver to the two beautiful women.  They both had fantastic bodies and he wondered if Lena’s gorgeous breasts were real.  He dismissed the thought, knowing that business was business, and it was never wise to mix the two.

He stood up, reluctantly ushering the two women toward the elevator.

Kassi glanced at Lena as they exited Axis’s parking garage. Lena’s sobs had subsided into a strange silence.  She stared ahead, expressionless, hands resting in her lap.  Kassi navigated the Mercedes through the burgeoning lunch traffic, wondering if she should ask Lena to stop for lunch.

Kassi felt guilty knowing that Lena was devastated by the revelations Jack had exposed.  Other than really needing to pee, Kassi was far from upset or uncomfortable; instead, she was ready to turn around, drive back, and beg Jack Lete to fuck her.  Their second meeting had been even more impressive than the first.  She couldn’t get over the controlled intensity that radiated from his every movement.  The cold professional manner in which he described the investigation drove her crazy.

She almost came when he began showing them the photos and video of Saul getting his ass pounded.  Kassi’s had been insatiable since the first meeting, fantasizing constantly about fucking him, wondering what he looked like under the suit; the shape and size of his cock, everything.  She had completely worn all of her available men out.  Her husband mentioned that he might be a little jealous, for the first time in their open marriage, after hearing her gush about Jack.  “Hurry up and fuck the guy, so that you can get him out of your system.”  He begged before he flew out to London two days earlier.  The personal trainer she regularly fucked was complaining that he was too worn out to fuck his girlfriend.

Kassi had never felt such a strong sexual interest in any one person.

Lena’s cell vibrated in her purse, drawing them both back into the present.  She unconsciously picked it up checking for a message.  Slowly, the pain and shock she was feeling began to turn into something new.  A kernel of rage began to grow deep in her heart.

For weeks, Saul had been working long hours, completely ignoring Lena and the children; ignoring them to pursue sick, perverted shit.  They hadn’t had sex in over a month.  Now she was repulsed and angry at the thought of even touching him.  Confusion was turning into a growing anger that she was beginning to focus on Saul.  Lena had never been one to embrace her anger.

She clicked on the message.

“Lena Neuberg,

Please meet one of our representatives at Helmut’s.

12:00 p.m. sharp.

Reformation Group”

A shocked Lena, handed the phone to Kassi as she stopped at a traffic light.  After reading the message, they glanced at each other.  “Maybe we should call Jack?” suggested Kassi.

Lena flushed in embarrassment, “I can’t face him after what he showed us.  My god Kassi, he watched my husband fuck two transvestites.  Let’s just meet them and see what they want.

Kassi checked her GPS, then began heading toward the upscale German restaurant.

Not long after Kassi and Lena left, Jack was in the locker room getting changed for a pre lunch workout, when the intercom buzzed, indicating that someone was at the front door.  Since most of Axis’s business was done in out visits, Jack hadn’t gotten around to hiring any administrative staff to handle walk in traffic.  All of the other Axis staff members were coming in later for a security op, so he was alone in the building.  He finished pulling his tank top on and walked out into the hallway, keying in the code for the electronic lock to the security monitoring room.

He checked the front door monitor and was surprised to see an attractive slender brunet, in her mid 20’s, standing on the sidewalk in front of the building.  She was dressed in a low cut skin tight black latex corset mini dress combination.  Her legs were encased in thigh high mesh nylons, with a black garter disappearing up under the tiny latex skirt.  She seemed to struggle keeping her balance on the 6 inch shiny black heels with her hands clasped behind her back.

The beautiful brunet’s hair was stylishly stacked on her head, with several tendrils flowing down across her neck and back.  She stood still, waiting for a response.  Jack panned the camera around, locating a black limousine parked along the curb.  The windows and doors were closed but Jack noticed the shape of a driver through the tinted windshield.

Jack shut the door to the security room and quickly retrieved his Glock from the locker room, clipping the holster in the back of his gym shorts waistband.  He took the stairs down to the seldom used first floor lobby.  Through the glass door he could see the woman standing on the sidewalk.

Jack activated the buzzer unlocking the front door.  She carefully walked to the front door and pushed the heavy glass door open. Jack noticed that her arms were encased to above the elbows in tight black latex gloves and her mouth was stretched wide around a large pink ball gag that was secured tightly by a black leather strap around the back of her head.  Jack admired the way the tight latex corset pushed her beautiful full breasts up, spilling them out over the top and sides.

She wobbled as she walked in short tentative steps into the tiled lobby.  Upon reaching Jack, she awkwardly turned away from him and knelt on all fours on the hard tile.  The position pulled her mini skirt up exposing the garters, framing her unbelievably tight ass, thighs, shaved multi-pierced pussy, and puckered brown eye.  Even more surprising, Jack could see the end of a large black plug extending slightly from her puckered ass, and a large metal cylinder, almost the size of a soda can, also extending about two inches from her pierced pussy.  Up close Jack could fully appreciate her tight athletic body.

The woman put her face on the floor and slid her gloved hands back around her ass cheeks, pulling her pussy and tight ass open even further.  Jack, caught slightly off guard, was unsure of what to do; so he simply enjoyed the sight, feeling a strong stirring in his cock.

She continued kneeling with her pussy and ass displayed for a short time.  Suddenly there was a strong vibration; an almost whining sound that came from the black plug in her ass.  She hunched forward in pain, quickly reaching around further with one hand, grasping the metal cylinder and pulling it out from the stretched wet pussy.  The buzzing and whining continued in her ass, as she struggled to hold each end of the cylinder in her hands, behind her back, while still pressing her face into the tile.  Keeping her face firmly pressed to the tile, she extended her hands backward and up toward Jack, presenting the cylinder.

Jack noticed that one end of the cylinder looked like it could be unscrewed.  He crouched down next to the beautiful woman, taking the cylinder from her gloved hands, noticing that it was covered in slimy pussy secretions.  As soon as he took the cylinder the sounds stopped coming from the plug in her ass, causing her to sag slightly forward in obvious relief.

He stood and unscrewed the wet cylinder, finding a note on a rolled up piece of paper.

“Mr. Lete,

You are formally invited to attend a gala event, hosted by Reformation Group.  The event will be held Friday evening at the warehouse you are already familiar with.

Please arrive promptly at 7:00 p.m.

Formal dress is expected.

Reformation Group

P.S. Please replace the message container.”

Jack looked down at the beautiful woman kneeling at his feet, with a now slightly gaping, empty wet pierced pussy.  He squatted next to her again as he pushed the metal cylinder against the entrance to her dripping pussy.  The smell of her sex was permeating the lobby. He ran one rough hand along her thighs and up around her perfect ass cheeks, which she was still spreading with her gloved hands.  He reached down and played with the heavy gage ring piercings that lined the entire length of each side of her pussy, fingering lightly the opening to her cunt.  As he touched her, she shifted her weight, pushing slightly back and around, seemingly trying to push her distended clit against his fingers.  Juices from her hairless pussy were now openly running down the sides of her legs.  Jack fought the almost uncontrollable urge to pull his now rock hard cock out of his gym shorts and split the gorgeous brunet wide open.

As he pushed the blunt end of the cylinder against the entrance to her pussy, she pushed slightly back toward him, groaning through the gag as he buried it deep in her wet cunt.

Things were going to get interesting.

Twenty minutes after they got the text from Saul’s phone, Kassi and Lena arrived at Helmut’s. They pulled Kassi’s black Mercedes in front of the old style German restaurant and were met by a handsome young valet, who took the car.  Both women were quite nervous, experiencing growing anxiety, as they entered the establishment.

Chapter 6: – Truths Revealed

Lena glanced at her reflection in the window as she and Kassi pushed through the door to Helmut’s restaurant.  Long blond hair framed her face and sunglasses hid her swollen puffy eyes.  She knew that her makeup was a mess, most of the mascara had been fixed in the car, but she really needed to start it all over.

The entire day had so far been a complete disaster.  Images of Saul fucking two transvestites continued to flash through her mind, stoking a growing anger that threatened to explode.  Lena had always been easy going and for the most part relaxed.  Over the last few months, her otherwise normal relationship with Saul had gotten stranger and stranger.

Saul had continued to pull further and further away from Lena and their grammar school aged children, working long hours and making flimsy excuses to not be with them.  Not that sex had ever been that big of a deal for Lena; but Saul hadn’t touched her in quite some time.  Jack’s investigation had unfortunately answered many of her questions.  Not only was Saul a fucking pervert, he was also a criminal.  Prior to all this trouble, Lena had always been comfortable with his work ethic and kind considerate nature.  She had obviously completely misjudged him.

Anger and fear intermingled as the two friends entered the restaurant.  Inside, the open room was dominated by heavy dark wooden beams framed by dark wooden trim lining the walls.  There were several elk and deer trophies on the far wall which also sported an imposing giant stone fireplace.  Heavy wooden tables and chairs were set up throughout the open space creating a lodge type feel.

The two women began scanning the room looking for the restrooms; which both were soon to be in dire need of.  Out of the dimness a voice greeted them.  “Thank you for coming Mrs. Neuberg, I’m glad that Mrs. Parsons was also able to join us.  A tall fit distinguished looking older man with short graying combed back hair wearing an immaculate dark business suit, walked toward them from between several of the tables.

He was well over six feet tall with a handsome lined face, powerful jaw line, and spoke with a hint of an accent.  “Please be seated you will find the service here is excellent.”  He said, motioning to one of the tables near the center of the room.  The two seated themselves with the tall gentleman’s assistance, after which he seated himself across the table from them.

Almost immediately a handsome, athletic muscular white man in his mid 20’s, with short cropped brown hair entered the room.  He was dressed in skin tight latex shorts a matching tank top, highlighting his impressive fitness level.  He had the lean musculature of a sprinter, with low body fat and obvious definition.  His mouth was stretched around a large pink ball gag that was secured tightly behind his head and he wore shiny leather combat style boots.

He approached the table and both women noticed an odd shaped bulge in the front of his tight latex shorts.  He stood silently near the table facing in the direction of the two women.  “He will be glad to take your order ladies.  I would recommend that we start with a nice glass of wine.”  The man addressed them.  He then spoke quickly in German to the man and then turned back toward the two women.

Lena was uncomfortable and fearful, not knowing how to react to this bizarre situation.  Kassi surprised Lena when she unexpectedly spoke up.

“We will both have a glass of merlot to get us started.  Also, bring us a menu.”  She said confidently to the unusual waiter.

Lena glanced at Kassi who seemed to be staring uncomfortably at the tall bizarrely dressed waiter.  She also noticed that another of Kassi’s shirt buttons had apparently popped loose, revealing a full view of her cleavage and exposing her light blue silk bra.  Lena felt a surge of fear and dread as confusion continued to dominate her thoughts.  What the fuck did this man want?  Was he the man that Saul was paying to commit these disgusting acts?

The waiter walked away from the table in careful almost tentative steps toward the dimly lit back of the room where there was an open entrance.  The two women sat in an uncomfortable silence as the distinguished man observed them with a piercing gaze.  Lena shuddered as she met his gaze, quickly looking down at her lap, feeling as though he could clearly see her fear and confusion.

Kassi, although also fearful, was on the verge of having an explosive orgasm.  The entire experience was so bizarrely exciting, she could barely contain herself.  Her mind was moving a hundred miles an hour with a thousand unanswered questions.  She felt an electric jolt deep in her dripping pussy as the man locked eyes with her; seeing the desire that was almost overwhelming.  She noticed the ghost of brief smile on his otherwise serious face.

The young oddly dressed waiter returned bearing a tray with two glasses of wine and a short glass of what appeared to be a mixed drink with ice.  He carefully placed each glass on the table and then gave the two women a menu.  He then stepped back placing his hands behind his back and stared down at his feet.

The group began sipping their drinks, although neither of the women had even reached for the menu.  After setting his drink back on the table, the man introduced himself.  “I am Armand.  Thank you for willingly meeting with me.  Choosing otherwise, may have led to some unfortunate consequences.  We understand that you have hired a Mr. Jack Lete of Axis Corporation, to investigate your husband’s infidelities.

His investigators have proved surprisingly resourceful, as you are now well aware.  Mrs. Neuberg, your husband has made some choices that are going to significantly impact your life.  No aspect of your relationship will be untouched.”

Lena felt a cold fear wash down her back as Armand continued speaking.

“We became aware of Mr. Neuberg after one of our group members, who works with a client of your husband’s, noticed some shall we say, improprieties.  The member serves on the board of a charity organization for which your husband is the accountant.  She noticed that a significant amount of money had gone missing.  She asked us to check into the anomaly; which prompted an investigation into your husband’s business practices.  As Mr. Lete has already informed you, we discovered some significant criminal activities, some of which Mr. Lete is unaware of.”

Armand continued.

“During the course of our investigation we discovered that your husband was also becoming very interested in exploring his sexual interests, outside his marital commitment.  We took the opportunity to meet with Mr. Neuberg and begin an intervention.  Let me give you some basic information about Reformation Group.

Over the last few years, we have witnessed a number of the wealthy and privileged, indiscriminately destroy numerous lives, with their underhanded criminal business practices and arrogant lifestyles.  Our group formed to begin addressing these indiscretions, in our own unique manner.”

Armand paused to take another sip of his drink.

“I will not go into great detail at this time, but suffice it to say, our group had been quite successful in not only reforming some of these criminals, but more importantly, redressing their wrongs with those who have been victimized.”

Armand took what appeared to be a slender television remote control out of his jacket pocket and pushed one of the buttons.  Out of the dim entrance at the back of the room, another man walked toward the table.  He was dressed almost identically to the waiter, with two distinct differences.  His face and head were covered with a tight leather hood leaving only his eyes and mouth uncovered, and his hands were securely bound behind his back with thick leather cuffs.  The man was also in quite good shape, but much slighter and shorter than the waiter.

Almost immediately after entering the room, he seemed to pause and begin to turn quickly back toward the entrance.  Armand activated another button on the remote, which seemed to almost drop the man to his knees.  After recovering, the man approached the table on the side that Armand was sitting.  As the man reached the table he stopped, turned, and knelt down of the floor facing away.  They noticed that the man had some sort of manila file in his hand, which he pushed upward toward Armand, causing his face to press down toward the floor.

Armand took the folder and opened it as he sat it down next to his drink opening it.  Inside the folder there appeared to be a fairly substantial amount of paperwork, topped off by a very official looking document.

“Frequently people become involved in serious criminal misconduct and the authorities are called in to handle the problem.  The authorities, although quite well intentioned, have only a few very basic tools at their disposal to solve these often complicated affairs.  They conduct an investigation, seek criminal charges, arrest the perpetrator, and proceed with prosecution.  In the case of financial crimes, these cases generally end in light prison terms and the seizing of assets which never get returned to the victims.

We offer a very different option.  Reformation Group also conducts a thorough investigation, but takes a very different approach to resolution.  Each case is different, but all have some commonality.  After our investigation is concluded, we meet with the miscreant and offer some of them an opportunity to redress their evils without involving the authorities.

During the investigation of your husband, we were surprised to learn that you knew absolutely nothing about his little schemes.  Commonly, we find that one spouse is just as culpable as the other, normally requiring a remedy for both.  In your husband’s case, we were confident that you were not enjoying the fruits of his crimes, or knew anything about his activities.  We are viewing you as another of Mr. Neuberg’s victims.

Reformation Group has begun stepping up operations over the last few months.  The crumbling economy is closely linked with the greed of your husband and those like him.  Your husband is a talented accountant, who will be providing invaluable services to the Group as we conduct these interventions.”

Armand sat the remote down on the table and handed dumbfound Lena the official looking document from the folder.

“This contract was entered into by Mr. Neuberg to ensure, assuming your husband continues to cooperate, that the information we have gained during our investigation is not turned over to the authorities.  That copy is yours, I recommend that your keep it private and read it at your earliest convenience.  In summary, your husband belongs to Reformation Group.  We own him.  He has forfeited any human rights for the period of the contract, which in his case is 10 years.

In return, we will not take his assets, allowing you and the children to continue living in the manner that you are accustomed to.  He has already made financial amends to many of his victims, but must serve the group for the full term of the contract.  I will admit, in addition to criminal prosecution, we also threatened to disclose some of your husband’s sexual practices.  As you know we have video and photographic evidence of his interests.  You have only seen the tip of the iceberg, so to speak.

In the beginning we were going to try and keep you unaware of this arraignment.  That is until you hired Mr. Lete to conduct his investigation.  His discoveries caused us to make a rare change of plans.  Your husband was going to serve you with divorce papers within the next two weeks, followed by an announcement that he was taking a job overseas.

You would have been well provided for in the divorce and not heard much from your husband.  Although painful, we thought it would be the best course of action for you and the children.  Instead, we have decided to offer you an opportunity to knowingly participate in the punishment and reformation of your husband.  In the contract you will discover that our group believes in very strict and highly unusual punishments.  You may initially judge them to be distasteful, but I urge you to keep an open mind.

Mrs. Neuberg, you are going to be given a very rare opportunity.  I sincerely suggest you hold off passing a quick judgment.  You and Mrs. Parsons are invited to attend a special event, hosted by Reformation Group Friday evening.  We have also extended an invitation to Mr. Lete, who has proven to be quite resourceful.  You life has already changed.  It is up to you to determine if the change is for better or worse.”

Armand turned his gaze to Kassi, but addressed his comments to both women.

“We caution you both to not speak a word of this to anyone, other than Mr. Lete.  Violation of my admonition will bring extreme consequences.  Your safety is guaranteed at the event.  Mrs. Parsons, you are not to speak of this entire situation with your husband.  We are still considering how much he should know.”

He smiled at both and clapped his hands, startling the two dumbfounded women.  “Let’s order, I’m starving.”

Both Lena and Kassi’s bladders were on the verge of bursting.  Although terrified, Lena asked quietly if she could be excused to use the restroom.  Armand smiled pointing toward the dimly let entrance where the two men had come from.  The waiter hurried to help them stand, and they walked toward the rear of the room, from which the two strange men had come.

Once through the entrance they entered a dimly lit hallway.  At the end there were double swinging doors that appeared to lead toward a kitchen area.  Along the right side there was a closed door that looked might lead to a restroom.  They pushed through the door and entered a beautiful state of the art tiled restroom.

Both were shocked to see a couple in their mid 50’s standing against a wall near the urinals.  The man was dressed identically to the waiter and the woman was dressed in a skin tight matching black latex corset and mini skirt.  They both had ball gags, like the waiter, and the woman wore thigh high black mesh stockings with a visible garter and shiny high heels.  The woman’s corset came up just beneath her large augmented breasts.  Her large breasts were covered in welts and bruises with each nipple being pierced with heavy gage silver studs.  The woman although aged was still beautiful, with toned long legs.  The man was well past his prime with his large paunchy belly made a mockery of the tight latex clothes.

They stood against the wall, with their hands clasped behind their lower backs.  The woman’s hands and arms up above the elbow were also encased in tight black latex gloves.

The two women urinated as quickly as possible and were greeted by the couple, who provided hot towels and stood ready to assist them in any manner.  Both women shared glances as they washed up, but didn’t feel comfortable talking.  Kassi noticed that Lena appeared to be on the verge of bursting into tears again.

Lena and Kassi returned to the table and saw that their wine had been refreshed.  They noticed that the smaller man was now kneeling on the other side of the table, near Lena’s seat.

Armand smiled as he activated remote again, causing the small man to groan and hunch forward.  They could see that he was gagged under the tight leather hood.  The man stood quickly and the waiter reached behind the man’s lower back and began unzipping the tight latex shorts.  The smaller man stood still as the waiter pulled the zipper down under the strange bulge in the shorts.  Once they were loose, the waiter wiggled them down until the smaller man could step out of them.

Both women were shocked to see that a strange looking hard clear plastic contraption completely encapsulated them man’s small hairless penis and scrotum.  It was some sort of small plastic chamber, strapped over his genitals and around his thighs and waist.  It mimicked the natural shape of the penis and balls, having a small opening at the lower end that would allow urine to escape.  Even though the man’s penis was small it was obviously being crushed by the contraption.

Through the clear plastic contraption, they noticed odd looking electrical type bands encircling the base of his penis and scrotum, much like an elaborate cock ring.  So shocked and entranced by the strange device they were both completely taken aback when the waiter removed the man’s leather hook.

A shamefaced Saul Neuberg stood before them.

Lena, already in shock, was now completely dumbfounded.  He stared at the floor with tears streaming down his cheeks.  The kernel of rage under all the shock and dismay, burst into an explosion of anger.

Chapter 7 – Decisions

It was a good thing Lena was not a trained fighter.  The explosion of rage transformed the beautiful blonde into a crazed wild woman.  Kassi and Armand were stunned as the gorgeous blond jumped up and began doing her best imitation of a MMA fighter, attempting to beat Saul into a bloody pulp.  Lena sprang from her seat, double hand pushing Saul violently in the chest, catching him completely off guard.  Saul flew backward landing on his back causing his head to bounce off the hardwood floor.  Saul’s hands were still tightly bound behind his back so he could do nothing as Lena rained punishment down on him, continuing her attack by launching kicks into his groin stomach and head.

Her face was a mask of rage as she began screaming unintelligibly as she attacked.  Armand and Kassi enjoyed the view of Lena’s athletic form in full action as Lena’s large breasts stretched and swayed under her tight shirt.  Her dress began hiking up over her hips as she kicked, giving them a wonderful view of her perfect tanned ass, framed by black thigh high stockings, garters, and a thong.

Lena, still wearing her three inch heels, landed a kick with such force on Saul’s groin that the connective straps to the odd hard plastic contraption separated and flew off.  There was still an odd looking dark strap wrapped around the base of his penis and balls.  Saul rolled to the side pulling his knees up toward his chest in an attempt to protect his groin leaving his lower back open to the continuing kicks.  Lena barely noticed an odd looking fairly large black plug of some sort was crammed into his tight twink ass.

Armand stood and gently broke Lena’s attack on Saul off by grasping her upper arms and pulling her back.  “Hold on, let me help,” he said calmly to Lena, who was now breathing heavily and had tears streaming down her beautiful face.  She briefly struggled before allowing the tall man to pull her back.

“I understand your anger and hope you will come to fully embrace it.  Allow me to demonstrate some additional options.”  He removed the remote from his jacket pocket and handed it to Lena.  The remote had a small dial surrounded by several banks of red, green, and blue buttons.  “The dial represents the power of the electrical charge and the buttons control the various locations that you can shock the wearer.” explained Armand.  “As you can see your husband is currently equipped with two punishment options.  These buttons control the conductor band around the base of his penis and ball, and these control the butt plug wedged in his ass.

“Stand,” commanded Armand in a stern voice.  Saul, who was sobbing, rolled to his side and struggled to get to his feet, made more difficult due to his bindings.  They watched him stand and face Lena and Armand.  Tears mixed with snot were running freely down his face, dripping from his nose around the gag, down to his chin and on to his chest and stomach.  He bowed his head in shame as they stared at his small but rock hard erection that was jutting out, with precum beginning to drip off the tip.

The sight of her husband’s erect penis further enraged Lena, who tried to dive toward Saul again.  Armand intercepted her, grasping her around the waist and lifting her completely off the ground.  “Stop, I said hold on,” he said as he easily lifted her.  Kassi ran to her sobbing friend as Armand put her back on the hardwood floor.

Armand in a much firmer voice said, “Mrs. Neuberg, I will tolerate no further outbursts.  Sit down and watch.”  Armand turned his back on the two women as Kassi helped Lena take a seat.

“Present,” Armand commanded in a firm voice.  The two quickly men quickly walked toward him, knelt and bowed forward with their hands clasped behind their backs, foreheads touching the floor.  Armand pushed a button on the remote and there was a sharp click that came from the cuffs at the tall man’s wrists as they were locked together.  “Their restraints are powerful magnetic locks,” explained Armand.  The remote controls all of their restraints, including the connection for the ball gag.  Both men were, before your kick, equipped with cock and ball restraint devises designed to punish them at the whim of the holder.  The hard plastic restraint keeps them from enjoying any sexual contact,” he continued.  “Although each slave’s contract is unique, they all include a clause restricting them from sexual release, without approval.”

“Stand,” he commanded, as the two men awkwardly regained their feet.  They heard another click as the tall man’s wrists were released.  “Show them the restraint.”  The handsome tall man blushed deeply as he unzipped his tight latex shorts and pushed them down around his thighs, exposing an identical clear hard plastic restraint devise, with the same odd strap wrapped around the base of his penis and balls.  His device was slightly larger to accommodate his much larger cock and balls.  He slid the shorts down further finally removing them completely and dropping them on the hardwood floor.

“Turn and bend over.”  Both men quickly turned spread their legs and bent forward.  The tall man grabbed his ankles and Saul, with his wrists restrained, and awkwardly bent as far forward as possible without losing his balance.  Armand activated one of the buttons and there was a corresponding click from Saul’s cuffs as they separated.  Saul quickly mirrored the tall man next to him by putting his hands on his ankles.

Both women could now clearly see the large dark plugs slightly extending from their asses.  “As you can see, they are both also equipped with our patented punishment plugs.”  He activated another button and a loud whining began emitting from the plugs.  Both their bodies tensed initially then slowly relaxed as they regained some composure.  “The plugs vibrate and allow for deep bowel shocks, like nothing you can imagine.  I will forewarn you these are not toys and should be used carefully.  Stand,” he commanded.

The two men straightened and turned back around facing the group.  “Alex, remove your cock restraint.”  Armand activated another button on the remote and there was a corresponding click in the area around the hard plastic cock restraint.  Alex reached down and slid the tight restraint off his crushed cock and balls.  Almost instantly, blood began rushing into his large cock, which within a few seconds was completely erect.  The two women were shocked by the contrast between Saul and Alex’s hairless cocks and ball sizes.  Both men were in great shape, but Saul’s tiny erection was easily doubled by Alex’s beautiful cock and large balls.  The base of both men’s cock and balls were still encircled by the dark strap.

Armand increased the power of the butt plug vibration and both men’s causing them to clench their abs and make their cocks begin to twitch.  “Alex has participated in our program for over two years.  How long has it been since you were allowed to ejaculate,” Armand asked as he activated another button on the remote.  A soft click sounded and the ball gag was loosened enough that Alex could push it out of his mouth and speak.  “Master, eight months and seventeen days, Master,” he stuttered.  Alex quickly pushed the gag back in his mouth as it clicked and tightened again.

“Lena, like Alex, your husband for the duration of his contract will not be allowed to orgasm without permission.  As you can see, it results in quite a display of frustration,” he said looking down at the two men’s twitching cocks.  “Any unauthorized orgasm is punished quite severely.  Remove your shirts.”  The two men simultaneously began unzipping their tight black latex tank tops and slipped them over their heads then dropped them on the floor.  Both men’s low body fat and tight abs were prominently displayed as they stood with their hands behind their backs and erections jutting forward.  Their bodies sagged slightly as Armand deactivated the vibration in the plugs.  “You may also be interested to know that there are tiny wireless sensors attached to each of the restraints that record all sorts of information for us.  We are primarily interested in controlling our subject’s climaxes, so the devises communicate heart rates, oxygen concentrations, and breath rates with our computer, which in turn determines if we need to deliver punishment.”

Kassi and Lena’s attention was drawn toward the back of the room as the woman from the bathroom approached.  She carried a tray with more drinks which she sat on the table near Armand who casually reached up and began caressing and pinching her pierced nipple of her right augmented breast as she leaned over with the tray.  The beautiful older woman hissed and moaned through her gag as he pinched, closing her eyes as he pulled her nipple sharply away from her breast.  He let her nipple go and she stepped back.  “Roxy here is a victim of stupidity.  Turn and bend over,” he commanded.  She quickly turned away from the table, spread her legs, and bent forward grasping her ankles with her hands.  The position caused her tight mini skirt to rise, clearly displaying her ass and cunt.

Kassi and Lena could see the end of a similar looking black butt plug emerging from her pucker, but were stunned by the piercings that lined her wet cunt.  There were three heavy gauged rings placed evenly through the lips on each side of her cunt with an additional ring pierced her clit hood.  A large safety pin shaped lock was threaded through each of the rings, effectively locking her pussy closed.  The lock was located directly in front of the clit ring.  “Each of our female slaves is equipped with the chastity piercings.  Effective and highly erotic,” explained Armand.  Kassi and Lena also noticed that her ass and under thighs, like her breasts, were adorned with nasty looking welts and bruises.

“Roxy’s husband was caught being involved in some dirty deeds.  Like you Lena, we tried to allow Roxy an opportunity to work with us to reform her wayward husband.  Unwisely, she attempted to contact the authorities,” Armand said as he smiled wickedly at Lena.  “Now she will share her husband’s fate.”

“Lena, come here,” Armand commanded.  Lena stood up and walked over and stood in front of Armand.  “It is time you learn to manage slaves,” he said as he activated the remote causing Saul to arch violently and scream through the gag.

Chapter 8 – Contract

The days following Lena’s visit to the restaurant were filled with confusion, emotional pain, and burgeoning understanding; understanding that her life had irrevocably changed.  She and Kassi had spent almost three hours learning to use various restraints and devises to “reform” her husband and the other participants in the program.

Understanding began as Lena watched her best friend lose herself in complete lust and depravity.  Kassi had come unglued as the session in the restaurant unfolded, fully participating with Armand, Roxy and Alex, leaving Saul for Lena.

Lena finished applying her makeup in front of the mirror in the master bed room bath of her beautiful north side home.  Finished, she walked into the bedroom and stood naked before the full length mirror.  While turning and twisting she ruthlessly evaluated her heavy breasted petite gymnast body.  In truth, she looked better than ever, the two children had left only a few faint stretch marks.  Low carb eating and regular workouts left her abs tight and her overall body fat very low.  She admired her balance of toned athleticism with her gorgeous full breasts, and round tight ass.

She sat on the bed, still facing the mirror and gently began rubbing her fingers around her shaved pussy lips and prominent clit.  Lena spread her tanned legs and began slowly exploring her wet pussy with the fingers of her right hand while watching in the mirror.  She leaned back and rubbed her overall pussy then took her index and middle finger and began pinching on either side of her lips.  She pushed them together, gently pulling her full lips out from her pelvis capturing her large hooded clit at the top, in the web of the two fingers.  Lena had always been slightly embarrassed by her prominent lips and oversized clit.

Lena had never watched porn and even at the gym locker room avoided really staring too closely at other naked women.  Saul had been the first man she had seen naked in the light.  She released her cunt lips and began lightly fingering her clit and dipping her fingers in and out of her now dripping pussy.  Blushing as she flashed back to the restaurant, reliving the rage at Saul’s betrayal that led her to ruthlessly punish her pathetic husband.

Along the way she watched her best friend suck and fuck Armand to complete exhaustion, simultaneously taking full advantage of the other slave’s services; willingly punishing them for any real or perceived infraction.

Lena’s breathing deepened as she increased the speed and pressure of her fingers, visualizing each of Saul’s punishments.  She remembered Saul curled on the floor shocked, beaten, and shamed.  Unbelievably, his cock was still rock hard and twitching.  In the end, she stood over him and smashed his tiny erection with the hard edge of the toe of her shoe.  He screamed into the gag as he uncontrollably quivered in pain.  Lena had resisted driving her high heel through his swollen scrotum and instead tried to smash his erection into the hard floor.  Saul groaned and cried as he suddenly began spurting his semen out onto hardwood floor.  What kind of fucking weird pathetic freak was she married to?  Lena had smiled, knowing he would be thoroughly punished for his ejaculation.

She was startled back to reality by the sound of her cell phone vibrating on the dresser.  She reluctantly stopped finger fucking herself and got up to check the message.  “On my way, see you in a few, the limo just picked me up,” read the text message from Kassi.  Lena had lost track of time and now quickly began finishing getting ready.

Tonight they were meeting Jack Lete at the Reformation Group’s warehouse gathering.  Lena hurried putting on a matching lacy bra, thong panties, garter, and black stockings.  She again admired her body as she compressed her large breasts into the bra creating impressive cleavage.  She topped everything off with a low cut backless short black dinner dress and black high heels.  Although she had toyed with putting her long blonde hair up, she had decided to leave it long over her shoulders.

RG’s babysitter had arrived over an hour ago, effectively freeing her for the entire evening.  The children hadn’t really been asking much about their father who usually worked a lot.  So far they were entranced with the beautiful young babysitter, Elena who was playing tea with the girls.

After the restaurant, Lena had carefully read Saul’s contract provided by Armand.  Saul’s term was 10 years, during which he would be living in RG’s facility, unless Lena needed him for some sort of pubic function.  He would visit the girls under controlled circumstanced with the goal of eventually fazing him out of their lives.

Lena knew that she still loved Saul in some odd way, but now knew that he was not her future.  If the dreams she had been having were any indicator, her future would be much more interesting.  Just this morning she awoke from a vivid dream where she and Kassi were back in the restaurant blowing Armand.  Kassi was sucking his cock while Lena sucked and licked his large balls.  Frustrated by the alarm waking her, Lena had quickly finished herself.  Masturbation had never been very important to Lena.  Since Helmut’s she hadn’t been able to stop.

Finished dressing, she grabbed her small handbag and quickly went downstairs to check on the kids.  They hardly noticed her goodbyes as the babysitter waived.  Lena’s heels clicked on the tile floor as she walked in the kitchen and looked at the contract resting on the large oak table.  Armand had given her and Kassi each a membership contract.  Reformation Group required any potential members to complete an unspecified “rigorous” training program and probationary period.  Lena looked at her signature which was clearly written on the bottom.  Any thoughts of tearing it were quickly dismissed.  Although it made her very nervous, it was time for a life change.  She folded it carefully and placed it in the ornate envelope.

A honk sounded from outside and Lena checked the window, seeing a long black limo waiting in her driveway.

Jack watched Sid, Gwen, Frank and Xavi prepping for tonight’s operation in the large garage at Axis’s Chicago headquarters.  Sid stood to the side sipping a soda; his computer work done for the night.  The wireless surveillance cameras were functioning well and transmitting into the van.  They had captured the limo picking up Kassi and Lena at their respective homes.  The large screen on the wall was now showing several angles of the warehouse where Reformation Group had invited Jack.

Gwen was getting the wire and portable camera’s ready while Frank and Xavi were setting up the van and checking the op kits.  Prior to getting hired by Axix, Frank and Xavi had worked with Jack for several years in the military; Frank was a former SEAL and Xavi a former Green Beret.  They were both geared up, in case Jack ran in to some unexpected surprises during the night.

Xavi Sanchez was from Texas, and spoke with the accompanying pleasant Texan drawl.  “That there blonde, was one hot piece of ass, bro. I would love to break it off in that ass.” Frank Green a tall black man, with a gleaming shaved head, agreed. “Hey boss.  What the fuck?  Did you tap those two yet, they are tight a fuck,” he laughed referring to Lena and Kassi.

Jack ignored their teasing as he stripped out of his polo shirt and khaki cargo pants.  His shirt, tux, and shoes were hanging nearby.  Stripped down to his boxers, Jack walked over to a table that Gwen was working at near the van.  Gwen in her early 20’s, was hard core punk like Sid and also very skilled as a computer hacker.  Gwen had the added bonus of being a hot little piece of ass and a camera expert.  Prior to Jack hiring her at Axis, she spent every spare minute, when not fucking Sid, working on movie sets, and running cameras.  Jack got a great look at her tight ass as she squatted near the table while finishing some wire and camera work.   She had blue dreadlocks pulled back away from her face and was wearing tight black Dickey capri pants with All Star sneakers and a tight black tank.  She was a small petite girl who had numerous piercings and full sleeve tats.  Jack admired the tattoo and thong peeking out the top of her ass crack above the Dickeys.

Gwen had been working for Axis with Sid now for just over two months. Ever since she had been hired, everyone at the company had been talking about Jack like he was a god.  No one at Axis ever mentioned specifics, but they all respected and admired Lete.  This was the first operation where she had a chance to work with Jack, normally had been handling the business side of the Chicago location.  She had expected the typical tough guy commando type when Sid told her about the job interview.  Instead, she met with a professional intelligent man who talked cameras and theater with her for the first hour of interview.

Gwen was usually into fucking the skinny tattooed punk metal looking men, but could see herself making an exception for Jack. She couldn’t really place Jack’s age; somewhere in his early 40’s according to her checks on the internet.  He was just over 6 feet of dense muscle.  Unlike the usual bodybuilder, Jack was muscular and ripped in a flexible gymnast athletic way.  All of the Axis Corp employee’s were required to train at the office gym.  The Axis gym was different than any other gym Gwen had ever seen.  Everything they did was performance oriented.  The equipment was functional and simple; ropes, kettle bells, Olympic lifting platforms, reactive med balls, gymnastic rings, boxes, mats, and much more.  Frank was the primary trainer at Axis and all employees were encouraged to utilize the facilities.  Gwen had never been so sore in her life after the first few workouts Frank ran her through.  Axis also had a full traditional martial arts dojo attached to the gym, where employees also trained several times a week.  They were also provided weapon training at the company owned farm located in a rural area outside of the Chicago land area.

From watching him workout, Gwen knew that Jack’s muscle was all functional.  She hadn’t trained with him in the dojo, but everyone talked about his skill.  Most intriguing to Gwen, Jack had numerous Japanese themed tattoos across his body. He had full sleeve scenes, depicting interesting mixtures of nature, animal, and demon type Japanese art.  Gwen knew that she had seen several of the images back in school, but just couldn’t place them.  He had several large chest, back, leg, and full arm sleeve tattoos.  Several of the tattoos were interrupted by evil looking scars and skin blemishes.  The other operators hinted at numerous stories about the crazy shit Jack been in.  Interestingly, in normal business attire no one would ever assume he had the tats and scars.

Gwen packed the three remote cams, extra wire, and back up transmitter in a small plastic tube.  They anticipated that Jack would be thoroughly searched when he arrived at the warehouse, so they decided to pack some back up equipment.  She got out a bottle of lube and got the camera tube ready.

Jack smiled as he walked over and pulled the boxer briefs down around his muscular thighs.  “Thanks for getting it ready,” he said as he looked her in the eyes.  Jack took the lubricated tube with one hand and casually bent forward slightly, spreading his ass with his other hand.  Gwen almost gasped when she saw Jack’s amazing cock and balls.  She had seen bigger in porn, but not in person.  His flaccid circumcised cock was huge and his low hanging balls were amazing.  He canted to the left, slightly lifting up on the ball of his right foot and began pushing the tube up his ass.  Gwen looked up meeting eyes with Jack as he pushed the tube in.  She was almost shaken by the intensity of his gaze, leaving her feeling flustered and turned on by the experience.  He finished inserting the tube and pulled his boxer briefs back up.  The boxers did very little to hide the cock and balls that bulged down the left side of his thigh.

Gwen taped the main wire on his shaved chest, activating the transmitter, which Sid checked in the van.  Jack finished dressing and couldn’t help but think that Gwen would be a seriously fun little fuck.  He wouldn’t do anything as long as she and Sid were together, but thought to himself that she was most definitely an added bonus to Axis.  She and Sid were also helping recruit several other techs.  He carefully clipped his holstered Glock 27 in the back of his waistband, placed a folding karambit in his left pocket and clipped a straight folder next to the pistol.

Preparations made, Jack press checked his pistol then got in a black Tahoe he was going to drive for the evening.

Chapter 9 – New membership

Lena’s legs shook in fear as she stood, attempting to remain completely still.  She tensed slightly against the restraints which were holding her wrists and elbows tightly bound behind her back.  Her head was completely encased in a leather hood with only a small breathing tube, designed to cut off all sight and sound.

Kassi and Lena’s ride in the limo had been pleasant enough; they were both dressed to the nine’s and very horny.  Kassi had proudly showed Lena the vertical clit hood piercing she got during the week, inspired by the fun she had with Roxy at Helmut’s.  They also openly wondered what the “training” program might be like, which was referenced in the contract they both signed.  Neither had considered that they would be the recipient of Reformation Group’s punishment.  Lena now clearly realized that she should have asked some questions prior to signing.

The limo arrived at the group’s location more quickly than expected and they watched out the tinted windows as security directed the limo into a large open garage bay.  The automated door closed behind the limo.  Just as they were going to reach for the door handle everything went dark.  Confused, they tried to open the limo doors which were now locked.  They were startled as the passenger side door of the limo was opened quickly and a bright light was shined into the interior, effectively blinding the two beautiful passengers.

Kassi was called out of the limo first.  A commanding voice directed her to step out of the limo, facing the blinding light.  Lena overheard a brief scuffle, and then heard the same voice directing her to also step out facing the light.  As her heels made contact with the ground and she leaned forward to stand up, strong hand grabbed her, yanking her right out of the heels.  A gloved hand covered her mouth as her arms were pinned behind her back then secured at the elbows and wrists, painfully forcing her shoulders back and large chest out.  Still upright, the hand was removed from her mouth as the hood was slipped over her head and quickly tightly secured.

Strong arms picked her up and threw her easily over a stout shoulder.  Lena felt light headed as she struggle for breath through the small tube, worrying that it could become blocked or clogged.  The hood effectively cut her off from the outside world; the bouncing walk of the man carrying her gave Lena the feeling that she was possibly being carried down stairs.  As she was abruptly set back down on her stocking clad feet, a voice emitted from a speaker in the hood ordered her to stand still until given further directions.

Hands grasped her upper arms and she began stumbling as pressure from the hands began pushing her in an unknown forward direction.  She had to blindly trust that the hands were guiding her safely as she tentatively walked in the direction she was pushed.  They eventually stopped moving and the restraints on her elbows were removed as she felt a click on her wrists.  Lena felt a cranking rumble as her wrists which were bound behind her back, slowly but surely began to rise.  Pain lanced through her shoulder and arms as the height increased eventually forcing her to lean forward and stand slightly on the balls of her feet and toes.  Her legs were suddenly forced further apart forcing her to adjust her ass out and the height was adjusted to accommodate her new foot placement.

Time passed as Lena’s physical and emotional discomfort grew.  She had already witnessed what the group was capable of.  Why were they treating her this way?  She wasn’t the perverted criminal?  Saul was!  Fear and anger mixed as she thought of Saul.  Fear of what he had gotten her into and anger towards him.

Even in pain and discomfort Lena smiled inwardly as she thought of the pain and humiliation she had inflicted on her husband.

Lena was drawn back to her present condition as she felt something brush against her upper back, ass, then lightly touch her neck and breasts.  A jolt of fear coursed through her as she wondered who or what was doing the touching.  Goose bumps grew across her exposed skin as an involuntary chill stalked through her body.  Another light touch along her exposed throat, this one cold and metallic caused her to pull away and shudder.  The touch trailed down her throat and between her full breasts, then back up across the other side of her throat and along her shoulder and one of her stretched arms.

Time passed again before she felt the cold metal brush her throat again, trailing down along the inside curve of her left breast into her cleavage.  Lena felt her dress pull slightly in the front then slowly loosen and then pull again.  Her dress began peeling away from her body.  Fear and humiliation surged through her as she felt the metallic touch next trail down her shoulders and along her back between her raised arms, stopping at the scoop of her backless dress.  She felt pushing and pulling again as her dress fell completely away from her body.

Lena felt heat and simultaneous chill rush across her exposed skin, knowing that she was being lewdly displayed.  Displayed in front of whom?  Confusion, anger, anxiety, and wonder combined; leaving her shamed and betrayed, betrayed by Saul and now by the group.  Surprisingly, betrayal now by her body…one more tug at the front of her bra and it also fell to the foor.  Lena felt her heavy breasts fall free as her nipples hardened.  She now stood almost completely naked exept for her thong, garters. and stockings.

Unknown to Lena she and Kassi were standing near each other and both identically displayed.

Kassi, unlike her gorgeous friend, was lost in a completely different world.  A world where her deepest sexual fantasies and desired were being awakened and hopefully unleashed.  Kassi was awash in desire and shameful need.  The pain in her arms, chest and back fired the heat in her cunt, driving her to heights of sexual need she had never before experience.  A beautiful, highly sexual woman, Kassi was now almost out of her mind with need.  Need to fuck, be fucked, used, hurt, and destroyed.  The knowledge that she no longer could object or ask; no longer could she control, only be controlled.

Kassi knew her small thong panties were soaked.  Cut off from the outside by the hood, she imagined herself hanging in her bra, thong, stockings and garter belt with men and women walking around her; preparing to use her depraved needful body.  Something or someone began lightly caressing her large augmented breasts, concentrating on pinching her sensitive rock hard nipples.  Pain and electric sensations shot through her body as spasms began deep in her stomach and cunt.  Fighting against the pain in her arms which were still pulled sharply up behind her; Kassi tried to increase the contact with her breasts by moving them back and forth hoping to increase the sensation.  She needed to cum so badly.  No, not enough she thought, as they stopped touching her breasts.

Kassi squirmed and pulled in her restraints willing for someone to touch her, fuck her, do anything; acknowledge that she needed them to touch her.  She imagined the sight of her toned tan body, hooded and arms pulled up behind her back, sweat streaming down her sides, between her breasts and down her stomach.  She began trying, without success, to rub her thighs together, attempting to create some sort of stimulation.  Kassi reveled in the utter helpless arousal, knowing that she would only cum when someone else wanted her to.

Jack pulled up in front of the ghetto warehouse and was met by security.  Pre-surveillance and Sid’s research had already identified Reformation Group’s security contractor as a fly by night Chicago based outfit, which underpaid and under trained most of their staff.  Payne Inc, was owned and run by a retired Chicago P.D. officer who had never been much of a cop.

The large but soft looking guard waived him toward an opening garage door located on the west side of the building, in between a construction site and the old warehouse.  Jack pulled up next to the construction area and parked.  He was out quickly and came around the back of the vehicle to meet the security officer.

“I’m parking here,” said Jack without expecting an argument.  The big guard sputtered, but didn’t say anything.  He pointed to the open garage door, implying that Jack should walk with him.  They walked into the open garage bay and were met by Armand and Duscha the former Russian ballerina.  Armand was wearing a conservative tux and the gorgeous former dancer was wearing an expensive low cut green evening dress that left little to the imagination.

“Thank you for coming Mr. Lete.  It’s good to finally meet you.  This is Duscha, one of my assistants,” Armand said gesturing to the tall blonde standing next to him.  Duscha inclined her head, “Zdrastveetsa, Jack”.  “Zrdrast, Jack responded as he kissed the top of her extended left hand.

“Mr. Lete, please allow Mr. Jackabowski to pat you down, we take security quite seriously,” said Armand as the tall heavy set guard stepped forward.  Jack smiled, “Let me save you some time big guy,” he said as he drew the Glock and handed him the Karambit.  The large guard was dressed in a light windbreaker, khaki cargo pants and a polo shirt.  Jack had already noticed that he carried his side armed on the left side and was not wearing any type of body armor.  Two other guards were standing off in the shadows, similarly armed and dressed.

The big guard did a quick pat down, missing the straight clip knife on his strong side along his waistband.  He did feel the wire transmitter located in the center of Jacks chest.  Jack opened his shirt, pulled his white under t-shirt up, and removed the taped on transmitter, handing it to the big guard.

“Anything else there boss,” asked the guard.  “Nope,” said Jack as he smiled back at the guard.

Jack noticed that Armand and Duscha shared a quick glance as the guard pocketed the wire.  “Please follow us Mr. Lete, you will get your equipment back on your way out,” said Armand as he began walking toward a set of heavy double doors toward the back of the dimly lit warehouse garage bay.  One of the other security guards stepped up and opened the heavy doors which led into a hallway with an elevator.

Jack couldn’t help but admire the beautiful Russian as she and Armand walked ahead.  She was tall and lean with the musculature of a true professional.  The doors to the old elevator opened and they walked in and rode it down to the basement.  The elevator doors opened into a brightly lit hallway extending to the right and left.  Faint sounds of classical echoed faintly along the hospital like hallway lit by track lighting.  Jack followed Armand and Duscha was they walked to the left along the hallway where they approached another security guard standing near two open double doors on the right.  Jack noticed there was a men’s and woman’s rooms located on the left side of the hallway.  The two continued past the guard into a large open room filled with small round dinner tables with white table cloths and chairs set up in a large circle.  The smell of food permeated the room, and Jack noticed that three naked beautiful women were playing a cello, violin and flute off to the side.  Several platforms were set up strategically through the room and there were two hooded beautiful women bound and displayed in their panties, and stockings near the center of the tables.  Their arms were pulled up sharply behind their backs causing them to lean forward at an odd angle with their large breasts jutting forward.

“Do you mind if I hit the head,” asked Jack, pointing back over his shoulder to the men’s room in the hallway.  “Sure,” frowned Armand as Jack without waiting for his answer began walking toward the men’s room.

Once in the restroom, Jack walked into one of the stalls and dropped his pants.  While urinating into the bowl, he carefully removed the camera and transmitter tube from his ass.  He pocketed the cameras and quickly inserted the dual transmitter receiver into his left ear.  Not wanting to put the tube back up his ass, he quickly stowed it in the reservoir for the toilet.

Jack returned to the large room, smiling at the dopey security guard who glared at him as he passed.  Armand and Duscha were waiting for him and quickly waived for him to follow them toward another set of open doors that led out into another well lit hallway.  Jack stuck one of the cameras on the wall as he entered the hallway, with the camera facing back toward the large open room.  Armand and Duscha walked into the hallway and approached a large metal security door on the right.  Armand keyed in a code into the numeric pad and was rewarded with a click as the mechanical lock deactivated.

Jack followed Armand and Duscha as they entered the secure room.  Jack stepped into the room, which appeared to be some sort of modified entertainment room. There were several comfortable leather couches and chairs, set in a semi-circle around an enormous large screen TV, with a wet bar off to the side.  “Please have a seat Mr. Lete, Duscha will be glad to get you a drink.  What will it be?”  “How about a Guinness darling,” said Jack as he winked at Duscha.  The gorgeous Russian walked toward the bar without even a backward glance at Jack.  Jack took a seat as he heard her open the mini refrigerator.

Jack stuck another mini camera on the front edge of the arm of the theater chair he sat in, which was facing the large screen.  The lights dimmed as Armand took a seat as Duscha handed him a cold bottle of Guinness.  “Bolshoui spaciba,” Jack thanked Duscha for the beer.  “Whorosho,” she replied with an arched eyebrow.

With everyone seated the screen sprang to life.  After a short burst of “screen snow”, a black and white feed came clear.  Jack involuntarily tensed, as he recognized the scene. A naked Jack Lete was hanging in a dingy white walled, Mexican interrogation room.  The scene had to have been taken sometime close to the end, of his time in Mexican custody.  He was being tortured in a seedy safe house away from prying eyes, manacled by chains, to a hook, that was embedded in the ceiling.  His captors had rigged a hose up over the hook that constantly poured cold water down on him. There was a table off to the side with an electric generator, leads, two clips, and a wand.

His body had wasted away under the two months of abuse, allowing them to see the sharp ridges of bone along his spine and ribcage.  The running water caused his body to sway slightly showing the severity of the injuries, that not even his heavy tattoos covered.  A face that was swollen and misshapen; his body was covered in bruises, lacerations, and abrasions.  Jack knew that the video wouldn’t show the teeth they had pulled out or the ribs, fingers and toes they had broken.  He could see, the damage done to his nipples by the electrical leads which were still attached and the damage to his cock and swollen balls.

Watching the video feed brought back the two months of torture; causing Jack to smell his own shit, piss, blood, and burning flesh.  Unlike the average person, a strange calm spread through Jack as he watched the film.  Peace washed through his body, knowing that combat was imminent.

Jack calmly stood, expecting one of the security guards to rush into the room, casually wondering to himself how many of them he would have to kill as he got out of the warehouse.

“Just one more minute….Please, Mr. Lete,” said Armand in a slightly fearful tone.

The scene changed as three drunken Mexican police officers had just walked into the room.  Two male officers and a beautiful curvy female police officer all began stripping out of their uniforms.  Jack recognized their faces, and remembered the months of abuse.  They had all been drinking heavily and were making comments in Spanish about what they were going to do to Jack the next morning.

The female officer had been used to tease and abuse Jack as the other male officers laughed and joked.  It didn’t take long before she was on her hands and knees on the wet floor in front of Jack with a stiff dick in her mouth while the other male officer began pounding her pussy from behind.

The drunken officers had not noticed the fresh blood coming from Jack’s wrists and running down his arms.  Jack had been slowly tearing the flesh off his wrists; gaining just enough space that he could pull his hands free.  All three were caught completely off guard, when he pulled his hands through the manacles and attacked.  Jack was mesmerized, as he watched himself kill the two male officers in a quick and efficient manner.  He dropped down behind the one fucking the female officer from behind, quickly bending him backward by grabbing his hair and delivering a vicious blow to the throat that crushed his larynx.  He crumpled to the concrete floor, landing on his back with his erection still standing tall, as the other officer tried to go for his pistol in his gun belt covered in the heap of clothing on the floor.  Jack intercepted him with a floating throw that caused him to land with a sick crunch as his head hit the concrete floor.  Another throat crushing blow and both men were left rolling around helplessly on the floor as they suffocated.  The naked female officer didn’t try to fight, crawling under the table that was sitting in the corner of the interrogation room.

Jack wasted no time on her and retrieved the officer’s weapons, did a hasty weapon check and looped their weapon belts with extra ammo over his shoulders.  Only then did he pull on some uniform pants and walk out of the unlocked interrogation room.  The video feed followed Jack, as he moved tactically through the rest of the safe house, killing anyone who tried to stop him, reloading and moving seamlessly. The last feed showed the emaciated Jack stumbling out into a dirty barrio alley, covered in blood, and armed to the teeth.  The female officer was the only one of the 12 officers in the safe house was left alive.  Jack had no memory of his escape; he knew only what others had told him. Watching it in real time was very disconcerting.

“Mr. Lete, it came to our attention that Mrs. Neuberg hired you and Axis to investigate her husband’s recent indiscretions.  You stumbled upon our group and now we are all faced with some decisions.  We know you have reviewed the contracts that were signed by the Neubergs and Mrs. Parsons.  We also know that our group will soon need significantly better security than we have been utilizing.  We are offering Axis an exclusive security contract for our organization.  We will be expanding operations internationally and will need your company’s expertise.

As a co-owner of Axis, you will be given instant membership to the group which will include full access to our operations and fringe benefits.

Mr. Lete, Reformation Group does not condone what was done to you.  We are aware that you bargained your own freedom, for your men’s.  That bravery has bought your our security contract as well as our trust,”

Armand motioned and one of the interior doors was opened.  A beautiful brunette dressed in a long black evening dress walked into the room pulling an attractive naked young curvy Mexican woman who was gagged and her elbows and wrists tightly bound behind her back.  “Mr. Lete, the only officer you let live,” said Armand as he stood and motioned to a nearby desk, on which sat some papers.  Please review the security contract with Reformation Group.  I am sure you will find the particulars quite to your satisfaction.  Duscha and Alexis will watch the unfortunate officer while you decide if we are to become business partners.  After you make your decision, please join us in the main room where you can be introduced to some of our members, both old and new.

Lupe, confused and terrified, finally realized what was going on.  Holy mother of God, she thought to herself as piss began running down her legs as she looked into Jack Lete’s eyes.

Chapter 10 – Training

After what seemed like hours of standing in the horribly uncomfortable position with her arms pulled up high behind her back and her feet spread, causing her ass to stick out, a voice sounded in her hood.  “Slut.  When your hood is removed, you will not speak, move, or open your eyes.  Disobedience will be met with swift and terrible consequences.”

Lena felt pressure as the zipper was undone at the back of her hood.  As the hood loosened she felt it pulled up and off.  She gasped and took in big gulps of air, keeping her eyes tightly shut as tears of relief began running down her face.  Lena’s hair and face was dripping with sweat from the tight hood.  She felt a blindfold being slipped over her eyes and tightly cinched at the back of her head.

“You are not to speak unless given direction.  Any time you answer it will be yes or no master or mistress.  Do you understand,” asked the thickly accented woman’s voice.  Lena paused as she licked her lips…

Smack!  A stinging blow landed squarely on Lena’s tight ass.  “Yes mistress,” she squealed.  “Good,” replied the voice.

Lena became aware of other sounds as she heard heels clicking as the woman walked away.  Light classical music played through the room along with the sounds of voices and the clinking of utensils on plates.  The smell of delicious food teased her nose as the beautiful woman calmed herself.

Oh my God, she thought.  I’m being displayed in front of God knows who in my panties, garter, and stockings.  Her skin turned a flaming shade of red under the tan as she blushed in uncontrollable shame.  Lena shifted and twisted slightly almost trying to shrink within herself, knowing that anyone could be in the room.

Kassi, with her hood also removed, was almost in a complete sexual frenzy.  Her pussy was positively dripping and throbbing as she imagined who could be watching her and who would be touching her.  She had always been an exhibitionist at heart and now only wished that her husband was here to see her.  She was in so much need of touch that she had initially been tempted to open her eyes when they removed her hood, but fear of the punishment kept them glued shut.  Now she waited, listening to the music and crowds chatter as they dined.  Fuck me, please fuck me soon, she cried to herself.

Jack reviewed the documents that Armand had left for him on the edge of the desk.  There were an awful lot of zeros on the offer.  The contract allowed for Jack to sign, with a 30 day period for Axis’s legal staff to nix the deal.  It was hard, even for Jack, to concentrate on the contract with the two beautiful women watching over the kneeling officer.  She knelt in a puddle of her own urine as tears ran uncontrollably down her beautiful face.  Other than the puffy eyes from crying she didn’t appear to be in bad shape.  Jack turned returned to the seat grabbed his Guinness and really dove into the contract.  Reformation Group very well might become one of their biggest contracts.

After he finished reading the contract Jack finished his beer and walked back to the desk.  He signed the two copies of the contract, folded one and put it in his tuxedo jacket.  He turned back to Lupe, walked up in front of her and squatted down looking her in the eyes.  She moaned and began breathing noisily through her nose as saliva dripped out from around the large ball gag onto her naked breasts.  Lupe was about 5 feet 2 inches tall, well rounded with nice soft full breasts a narrow waist and a very nice ghetto ass.  She looked away from his gaze, sparking a hint of anger.  He snapped his hand out grabbing her by the chin and forcing her to face him again.  Her eyes were wild with fear as she again lost control of her bladder pissing all over the floor.  He looked down and noticed that her dark bush had grown in since he last saw her at the safe house.  Even when he was in the midst of being tortured, he had dreamed of fucking her.

“Lupe, it’s good to see you dear.  We are going to have such a nice time spending getting reaquainted.  Would you mine putting her away before I do something very unfortunate,” asked Jack as he looked up at the two beautiful women who were standing to each side of her.  “Konyeshka, da,” said Duscha as she and the brunette stepped back.  Jack grabbed Lupe her by the hair and dragged her to her feet Alexis took her by an arm and walked her back toward the door she came out of.

Jack followed Duscha back into the main room where a large crowd of people had convened for an elaborate dinner.  Duscha ushered Jack to a table near the center of the room and seated him with a group who was already enjoying their first cource.

Armand approached again and introduced Jack to the table.  “Mr. Lete this is Reggie and his wife Abigail,” he said gesturing to a tall gangly, thin man in his late 30’s, who stood practically tipping the table over in his rush to stab his hand out in Jack’s direction.  He looked slightly embarrassed as they shook hands.  Abigail, Reggie’s wife who remained seated jus to Jack’s right, extended her hand out to Jack.  He gently took her gloved hand and bowed as his lightly kissed it.  Abigail was a great looking brunet with a distinctive 50’s look.  She was in her early to mid 30’s, very voluptuous, and a pretty damn good Betty Page look alike.  She was dressed in a nice light yellow 50’s themed evening dress, with long gloves that almost covered her full arms, giving her an overall fetish look. Jack could see numerous tattoos’ peeking out from under the dress and between her long gloves.

Armand introduced him to a well dressed clean cut Middle Eastern looking man in his mid 40’s with two beautiful Middle Eastern women.  “Mr. Lete, this is Hassan and his beautiful wives Adila and Gulrukh.”  Hassan had a distinctive military look and his two beautiful wives had a distinct fuckable look, Jack thought to himself.  Adila was small and petite with a very tight body and small breasts.  Gulkruky on the other hand, was a little taller had a beautiful curvy heavy chested look.  Both women had beautiful olive skin, large brown eyes, and long dark hair.  All three inclined their heads and welcomed Jack to the table.  The last couple Armand introduced was a short middle aged slightly pudgy balding white man in his mid 50’s, Arnold, and his stunning redheaded wife Patricia who was seated directly to Jack’s left.  She warmly greeted Jack with a hug and quick kiss on the cheek.  Patricia in her mid 30’s had a tall slender willowy runway model look and was dressed in a stunning dark evening dress.  Her fashionable straight red hair fell around her shoulders.  The dress fell away slightly from her small perky breasts as she hugged and kissed Jack giving him a quick glance at her pink hard nipples.  She obviously ate carefully and spent time in the gym.

As the dinner progressed, Jack learned that Reggie was a computer software designer.  He and his wife were new members of RG.  Reggie was an incessant talker, who thought everyone was a tech.  By the third course, even Reggie had run out of computer talk.  Hassan and his wives made polite conversation and Jack noticed that they took turns caressing their husband’s crotch under the table.  Arnold Francis and his wife Patricia were polite, but Arnold seemed to be bored as he kept falling asleep with his chubby chin dropping down to his chest.  This left Jack with an excellent opportunity to chat with Patricia who it turned out was very engaging.

The highlight of the dinner was the heated discussion between the women at the table as to how best to eat pussy; apparently they all were bi and had strong opinions on the art of cunt licking.  They also discussed the two women who were on display, indicating that they all hoped to be able to sample their beautiful bodies in the near future.  Jack looked more closely at the women and realized that they were Kassi Parsons and Lena Neuberg.  Apparently this was all a part of the initiation into Reformation Group.  His dinner group confirmed that all of the new members had some form of initiation and training program when they joined.

Jack had just signed his own membership contract and wondered if they would be stupid enough to try and restrain him.  His contract had not mentioned an initiation or training period; of course he didn’t mention this to his fellow diner guests.

The final plates from the meal were cleared, and the lights turned up slightly. The music stopped as Armand and Duscha walked to the center of the room near the two women who had been displayed throughout dinner.  The dinner group, including Jack, was asked to move their chairs into a semi circle around Kassi and Lena.  Jack was glad to help several of the beautiful ladies with their chairs noticing that Patricia had to wake her dozing husband up so they could move.

Lena’s legs were cramping and her bladder was on the verge of exploding when relief finally came.  She recognized Armand greeting the group and welcoming them to the evening’s festivities.

“My esteemed members, we are proud to introduce some new members to the group.  As you all know, there is a training and initiation process that we have all participated in when we joined the group.  Each was unique, but all were designed to allow us all to share a mutual understanding of our reformation goals and practices.  Our three new members are Lena Neuberg, Kassi Parsons, and Jack Lete who will begin their initiation and training tonight.  You have already met Mrs. Neuberg’s husband Saul, who has been a participant in our reformation program.  Lena, unlike her husband will be joining us as member.  Mrs. Parsons shares many of our recreational interests and will undoubtedly be an interesting addition to the group.”

“Mr. Jack Lete comes to us as not only a new member, but as one of the co-owners of Axis Inc, our new security company.”

Lena wilted in shame as she realized the Jack Lete was right at that moment probably staring at her mostly naked body lewdly displayed.  Then she wondered if he was also bound and displayed like she was.  She had endured Kassi’s constant discussion about him ever since their first meeting with Lete.  Kassi had discussed in great detail her strong desire to fuck Jack Lete.  Lena had always been slightly embarrassed by her friend’s forward discussion about Lete, but had secretly also been very attracted to the strong man.  He was so different from Saul; confident, assured, and powerful.  Even in her current discomfort and shame she felt a strong and unexpected stab of desire spread from her pussy up into the pit of her stomach.  Was he bound and blindfolded like she was?  She tried to envision him half naked and blindfolded; it just didn’t quite mesh with her inner vision of the security expert.  She distracted herself by thinking about Jack Lete, wondering what he thought of her.

He had watched her husband engage in disgusting perverted activities.  She wondered if Jack wondered if Lena was incapable of taking care of her husband’s sexual needs.  Tears welled up and she almost choked with emotion as she confronted her own doubts about her sexuality.  Lena realized that she now doubted everything about her sexuality and wondered if she was flawed.  The enormity of her present situation both with Saul and now signing the contract with Reformation Group threatened to overwhelm her.

Armand continued in a firm voice, “Let’s begin.  Ladies, your arms will be lowered and your blindfolds will be removed.  Once that is done you are to remove your panties.  You will keep your eyes shut the entire time and place your hands along the sides of your hips.  Disobedience will bring swift and painful punishment.  Remember, you have agreed to be here, no one is forcing you to join our group.”

Both women almost gasped in relief as their arms were finally lowered.  Once her arms were down Lena felt and heard a click at her wrists, which allowed them to come apart.  She immediately covered her large breasts with her forearm, as another wave of shame combined with fear caused her to turn a beautiful shade of crimson.  Other than Saul and a couple of other early boyfriends, no man had ever seen her naked.  Who was watching?  How could she do this?

She started as Armand spoke.  “Mrs. Neuberg, any further delay will be punished; you have signed the contract, it is far too late for silly games, remove your panties, leave only the garter and stockings.  Now,” he commanded.

Blushing uncontrollably, she kept one arm across her breasts and began sliding her black thong panty down with her left hand; sliding her thumb around and wiggling as she finally got the thong past her hips.  She was shocked to feel the air on her wet pussy, further realizing that her body really was betraying her.  Standing now almost completely naked, with her arms now crossed, attempting to cover her beautiful breasts; Lena finally realized that she was becoming very wet.

Kassi couldn’t wait to get panties off.  Kassi was more than thrilled to learn that Jack Lete was present.  She prayed that he was watching her as she quickly sent her panties to the floor.  Her pussy was dripping wet and she couldn’t resist giving her newly pierced clit a quick rub.  Just the quick brush of her fingers against her clit almost caused her knees to buckle.  Oh my god, I need to be fucked, she thought.

“Ladies, you will now put your feet together and your hands at your sides.  Move now” Armand commanded.  Kassi complied immediately, thrusting her chest and ass out proudly.

Lena put her feet together, but just couldn’t bring herself to drop her arms away from her breasts.  Shame and fear overwhelmed her mind as she again froze.

She cringed as she heard someone walk up in front of her.  “Mrs. Neuberg, you were warned,” Armand said coldly.  He quickly grabbed her left arm and twisted it violently away from her breasts.  Lena panicked and began to struggle against the tall powerful man.  She heard an odd clicking sound followed by an immediate surge of pain through her lower body.  She felt all her muscles contract as she seized as stiff as a board.  A scream was trapped in her throat as he lowered her seizing stiff body to the cold concrete floor.  The pain continued until he had secured her hands together in front of her body.  The sound stopped and her muscles finally relaxed.  She groaned and most vomited from the experience.

“Mrs. Neuberg that was a tazer dry stun.  It is a very effective tool.  You have disobeyed my commands several times, punishment must be administered.”  He quickly lifted Lena to her feet and attached her bound wrists to a chain that was hanging from the ceiling area.  She started as he flashed the tazer in front of her face and activated it causing an evil arch of electricity to dance between the two prongs.  Lena noticed that the leather cuffs on her wrists appeared to be very similar to the ones that had restrained Saul in the restaurant.  He motioned and the chain slowly lifted her arms high over her head, forcing Lena to almost stand on the balls of her feet.  If she stretched her body, she could almost keep her feet flat on the concrete.

Lena looked at Kassi who was standing a few feet away, naked except for her garter and stockings, standing still with her hands at her sides and her feet together.  Lena panicked as she realized that a crowd of well dressed people were all sitting on chairs in a semicircle around them, watching, waiting.  Lena was shaking with fear, as the reality of her punishment became apparent.  A beautiful tall blond woman had joined Armand who was standing in front of Kassi.  Lena immediately recognized her as the Russian ballerina who Saul had been desperate to fuck.

Rage combined now with fear as she glared at the beautiful woman who was carrying a straight slender bamboo cane in her gloved hands.  “I am Duscha,” she said in a thick Russian accent.  “You have choice, for punishment.  I strike ass 10 times or you pick man to fuck you in the ass,” she said motioning back to the large crowd intently watching her and smiling at Lena.

Lena fought the instinct to spit in the blonde’s face, knowing that she was in enough trouble as it was.  She flinched as the blonde caressed her check with a gloved hand trailing it down across her chest brushing her left nipple causing it to stiffen.  “You no like Dushca”, she smiled.  “Maybe I fuck you in ass,” she smiled evilly as she reached around and patted Lena’s tight ass cheek.  Lena tried to control her dislike for the woman, knowing that it was really Saul who deserved her distain.

Duscha was wearing an exquisite emerald green low cut evening dress that was split up one side.  Lena was stunned by her beauty, knowing that most men would never be able to resist her.  The beautiful Russian walked over behind Kassi pressing up against her and putting her hands around her waist flat on Kassi’s stomach.  Kassi seemed to tense as Duscha’s hand trailed up her stomach and began kneading her breasts and pinching her nipples.  Kassi’s knees almost gave way as she reacted shamelessly moaning, bringing her hands to her newly pierced cunt.  “No, you may no touch yourself slut,” said Duscha in her accent as she removed her hands from Kassi’s breast and stepped back.

The beautiful Russian whispered something into Kassi’s ear then turned back to Lena.  “I have new idea.  Maybe you give good time to friend?  We all watch you eat pussy?”  Lena was stunned as the crowd clapped enthusiastically.  “Yes, it be very nice to see you eat the pussy,” Duscha said as she clapped and a knee high platform was pushed out.

It looked like a traditional massage table, but was much closer to the ground.  Lena noticed that it was positioned directly in front of the crowd who were chatting noisily.

Lena saw Kassi walk quickly to the table, lie down on her back, spread her legs, grasp just behind them with each hand and pull her knees out and back toward her head opening up her newly pierced shaved pussy for the crowd to enjoy.

“No, I uh can’t.  Please no,” Lena began pleading to Duscha.  “You no like the pussy,” asked the tall blonde as she walked back over to Lena.  Duscha took the slender bamboo cane and slid it up over Lena’s stretched stomach.  It bumped over each of her exposed and tight abdominal muscles until it was lost under the curve of her large natural breasts.  Lena tensed at the contrast of the cool wood on her skin feeling once again her body betrayed her as warmth spread through her pussy.  Lena also felt her nipples harden as Dushca leaned closer and lightly blew on them.  “You are fuck slut, eat the pussy or I whip you and fuck your ass with arm,” she said raising her fist up and pumping it a couple of times.  Lena looked in her cold blue eyes and knew she would do exactly as was threatened.

“Ok, I uh will,” she stuttered as a new feverous blush spread over her face, neck and chest.  Her arms were lowered and released frrom the chain by Duscha who walked her over to the table.  Kassi slid down so that her naked pussy was right at the edge of the table.  Lena stood in front of the table and linked eyes with Kassi, who smiled encouragingly.  Confused for a moment Lena froze again almost turning and running.  “Get down slut, eat the pussy you bitch,” said Duscha as she tapped the cane against Lena’s bare ass.

Lena quickly knelt down, just then realizing that her hands were still bound together and the crowd could now look at her exposed ass.  Her face was now inches from her best friend’s wet pussy, which was gaping slightly as juice leaked out onto the table top.  The scent of Kassi’s wet pussy overwhelmed Lena as she tried to take her first taste.  She had never eaten pussy and any attempt Saul had made to eat hers hadn’t really gone anywhere.

“Do it bitch,” commanded Duscha from above.  Kassi suddenly inched toward her bumping her wet snatch against her nose and mouth.  Lena took the opportunity to tentatively touch her tongue to Kassi’s pussy lips.  She closed her eyes and began exploring the wet folds finding Kassi’s new clit hood piercing.  Lena rubbed the vertical bar piercing back and forth feeling the lump of Kassi’s clit directly under the bar and hood fold.  Kassi reacted strongly as Lena began licking around the piercing sliding her tongue around the clit then down between the folds of her lips and into her wet tangy pussy.

Tasting Kassi’s wetness was not at all what Lena had expected.  Her initial tentativeness had now turned into enthusiasm.  Becoming braver, she was now pushing her tongue in and out as her friend began to shake and push insistently against her face, trying to rub her clit against her nose.  Lena stopped tongue fucking Kassi’s cunt moving up to concentrate on her clit.  She was rewarded with an earth shaking scream as Kassi lost control and began spasming in ecstasy.

Lena was surprised by Kassi’s powerful response, knowing that she had never had such a powerful orgasm.  Instead of stopping, she continued now with real fervor beginning to alternate licking and sucking Kassi’s clit.  Kassi sat up and put both hands on the back of Lena’s head smashing her spasming cunt against her friends face.

Lena now fully caught up in the moment; found her bound hands perfectly placed between her legs.  She began rubbing he own clit as Kassi began cumming again.  Another shriek sounded from Kassi as she lost control continuing to press Lena’s face into her cunt as she pinched her own nipple with her other hand.

After just a few strokes of her own Lena felt an orgasm building; tension and pressure began to build as she licked, kissed and sucked her friend’s wet cunt.

Pain lanced across her ass as Duscha landed a vicious strike with the bamboo cane.  Lena knelt up straight and tried desperately to turn away from the pain.  “Keep eating bitch or I will add 10 strikes,” Duscha commanded.

Lena quickly knelt back down to Kassi’s pussy as another blow landed just below the other, leaving another stripe of red.  She yelped again, twisting and turning in agony.  Outside of childbirth, Lena had never experienced such intense pain.  She tried to focus on Kassi’s pussy again as the third blow landed, causing her to cry out.

Thankfully the blows paused as she began alternating between tongue fucking her pussy and sucking on Kassi’s clit.  Lena began working her clit again slipping one of her fingers in her dripping cunt as she worked on Kassi’s pussy.  Another blow landed almost causing her to become unglued.  Lost now in agony and pleasure, she gave in to it all and concentrated on getting Kassi and herself off.  She screamed as each of the last few blows landed, descending into a place she had never known could exist.  Just as the last blow landed she went over the edge; experiencing an orgasm like none before.

Chapter 11

Jack and the rest of the observers stood and applauded as the beautiful Duscha delivered the final blow to Lena Neuberg’s perfect ass.  Ten vicious blows on a perfectly tanned tight round ass.  Prior to seeing Lena and Kassi’s beautiful bodies displayed before him tonight, he had known that they both worked out.  Jack realized now that he had completely misjudged their beauty.

Initially as the women’s training began, Jack had been just a little self-conscious of his growing hard on which was soon trying to tear a hole through his boxers and tuxedo pants.  He quickly noticed that the Reformation Group members were not inhibited in the least.  More than one cock was being displayed and several of the women were either handling cocks or fingering themselves and each other.

Jack caught eyes with Patricia the tall willowy redhead whose husband Arnold appeared to be napping happily with his chubby chin resting on his chest and his hands crossed over his hairy potbelly.  Abigail had immediately grabbed her lanky husband Reggie, pulling him out of his chair and down on the floor in front of her.  She pulled her 50’s style yellow skirt up and proceeded to wrap her curvy stocking clad legs around her husband’s head pulling his face up to her cunt.  She was obviously a tattoo junky, giving Jack a quick view of her shaved and tattooed pussy as she pulled her panties aside before Reggie’s face blocked his view.  Abigail then lost herself in the Lena and Kassi show as Reggie noisily ate her pussy.

Hassan and his two wives Adila and Gulrukh were down on their knees alternating sucking Hassan’s large cock and licking his also ample ball sack.  Both women had their skirts pulled up around their hips and were busy fingering themselves and each other.  Jack was able to appreciate the contrast between the two olive skinned women’s asses; Adila had a slender toned muscular ass and Gulrukh had a larger round and full one.  Both women had gorgeous full dark hairy bushes.

The spectators had all been impressed with the pure sexual energy that exuded from Kassi as she was forced to drop her thong panties and stand before the group, contrasted by Lena’s obvious humiliation and discomfort caused by Duscha’s demands.  Jack raised an eyebrow as he watched Armand taze Lena, dropping her to the ground.

Jack felt his cock pulse and jump as Lena was forced to kneel in front of Kassi who was spread on the platform with her gorgeous ass facing out toward him and the rest of the audience.  He watched the constant shade of crimson deepen as Lena began eating Kassi’s dripping pussy.

At the conclusion of the last blow of the cane on Lena’s perfect ass, Jack was in full fuck mode.  He couldn’t remember the last time his cock had been this hard.  Pre-cum had soaked a wet spot through his boxers and tux pants.  He glanced at the redhead Patricia who was also staring at the crimson stripes on Lena’s perfect ass.  They all watched as Lena’s knees buckled and she almost collapsed with the passing waves of her orgasm.  That was one seriously hot bitch, Jack thought to himself.

Duscha placed a blindfold on Lena’s head and walked the exhausted woman back to the hanging chain and attached it to her wrists, which were still bound by the cuffs in front.  She motioned and the chain was raised again, causing Lena’s body to be stretched.  Jack was amazed by the perfection of her breasts, contrasted by her tight athletic body.  The stretch caused by the chain highlighted the tightness of her abs.  Tears were flowing from her eyes under the black leather blindfold.

Jack turned as he felt hands begin to unbuckle his trouser belt.  Patricia’s slender hands were quickly opening his pants allowing the head of his large hard cock to escape through the piss hole in his boxers.  She gasped as his cock sprang out of his pants.  Her gasp caught the attention of some of the other ladies in the group.  Within moments Jack was shocked to be the center of attention as all the women in the room gathered around him as Patricia completely freed his proudly erect penis.

The good lord hadn’t given Jack much in the beginning of life, but he was blessed with an enormous cock.  Patricia pulled him gently to his feet allowing his pants to fall around his ankles on the floor.  He was easily over ten inches and had an accompanying large set of balls hanging balls that would make any porn star proud.

Without asking, the women encircled him, pulled his boxers down, and began reaching out touching his twitching cock discussing it like an exquisite piece of art.  Jack looked at Patricia with a questioning gaze only to find her staring at his cock with a glazed look in her eyes.  She pushed through the group and knelt in front of Jack and began licking the underside of his shaft and cupping his heavy balls.  After spending some time licking his shaft she was soon doing the best job she could to begin sliding it down her throat.  She slipped her dress off her shoulders baring her perky pink nippled breasts, allowing Jack to admire her toned pale body.

Jack glanced over his shoulder and noticed that Arnold, Patricia’s husband, was finally aware and furiously wanking his cock which was standing out of his open zipper.  He was staring directly at Patricia as she gagged on Jack’s cock as the big head hit the back of her throat.  Her eyes bulged as she overcame her gag reflex and pushed his head down her throat.  Jack groaned at the wet tight sensation admiring her tight body and perky breasts as her dress fell further down, now resting on her hips.  He pinched her nose causing her an immediate look of intense panic as her breath was completely cut off.  She pulled up allowing his cock to pop out of her tight throat.  Instead of being angry, she immediately drove his cock back down her throat and stared intently up in his eyes as he continued to alternate pinching her nose and letting her get breath.  She vigorously throat fucked him as the skin around her mouth began turning a slight tinge of blue.  Copious amounts of saliva began dripping out of her mouth in strings as Jack grasped her head and forcing her to throat fuck his large cock.  Patricia’s eyes were glazed and bulging as she lost herself in the experience.  So caught up in the throat job, Jack hadn’t noticed that most of the room was now circled around them as he was now forcibly slamming Patricia’s head up and down.  He noticed that she was really beginning to turn blue so he popped his cock out of her throat and mouth pulling out long streams of mucous and saliva.

Patricia gasped for air as the strings of wet saliva dripped down from her mouth and chin onto her chest, between her perky pink nipples breasts.  The crowd parted and Duscha the beautiful former ballerina walked forward with Kassi crawling along beside her.  Duscha and the beautiful Kassi approached Jack then Kassi prostrated herself before him, resting on her knees with the rest of her body pressing forward onto the floor.

“Mr. Lete, you fuck this bitch, she need good fuck,” said Duscha in her sexy Russian accent.  “You fuck her good,” smiled Duscha as she looked at his throbbing wet erection.

Jack glanced at Patricia who still seemed to be in a daze, which transformed into a look of disappointment as she looked up at Duscha who nodded at her.  Patricia looked at Jack with pleading eyes then turned back to Arnold her husband, who was still wanking away in the chair not far from them.

Duscha stepped up to Jack and kissed him warmly on the mouth and gave couple of quick strokes to his engorged cock.  “Spaciba Bolshoi,” whispered Jack, as he sat somewhat dumbfounded with his pants and underwear down around his ankles and his cock standing at attention.

Jack stood and looked down at the beautiful woman lying prostrate at his feet.  Her long brown hair draped over her back, shoulders and pooled on the floor.  For a woman in her forties, Jack was impressed with her dedication to fitness.  Although Kassi wasn’t as tight as Lena, she was definitely a phenomenally attractive woman.  He loved how her naked ass was framed by the garters and stockings she knelt with her chest and face pressed to the concrete.

Not sure what to do next, Jack spoke to her in a firm calm voice, “Mrs. Parsons, for the duration of the evening I expect you to follow each of my commands without hesitation.  Any hesitation will be dealt with swiftly and violently.  If you understand, place your hands on either of your ass cheeks, and then spread them so that I might examine your fuck holes.  Do it now.”

Kassi immediately complied by bringing her hands down from above her head and firmly grasping each of her ass cheeks and pulling them apart.  Jack kicked out of his pants and boxers, now wearing only his tux jacket, shirt, tie, socks and shoes.  He walked around behind the gorgeous woman and gazed upon her shaved cunt and ass.  Kassi was pulling her cheeks apart hard enough that her wet cunt was gaping slightly, offering and inviting opportunity.  Jack’s large cock jumped at the sight, knowing that he could use either hole at his whim.

“Stand up and remove my clothes cunt,” he said firmly.  Kassi immediately released her ass cheeks, stood up, and turned to face Jack.  Kassi’s eyes were glazed over with lust as she stared openly at his huge cock.  “Hurry cunt,” Jack ordered as he grabbed the nipple of one of her augmented breasts and pinched viciously.  Kassi gasped, looking up from his cock and quickly undid his tie and began unbuttoning his shirt.

Chapter 12

Kassi was in complete sexual oblivion.  She had already cum while her beautiful friend Lena ate her pussy and was now on the verge of being fucked by Jack Lete.  Her wet pussy quivered in a spasm each time he spoke and she almost came as he ordered her to spread her ass and cunt lips for him.  She was his cunt.  Weeks of fantasy were about to come to fruition.  She gasped in intense pain as he roughly grabbed her nipple, pinching it and pulling her attention away from his cock.

She pressed her mostly naked body up against his enormous rock hard erection as she began to undo his tie and unbutton his shirt.  She almost shook with desire as his hard cock pressed against her stomach as she reached around him and slid his tuxedo jacked off his muscular shoulders and knelt as she gently slid it down his extended arms.  Kassi made sure to slide his erect cock up between her breasts, along her neck and brushed it against her cheek and hair.  Still on her knees she carefully pulled the jacket completely off and began to fold it carefully.

“Put it on the chair behind you then fold my boxers and pants,” she heard him direct from above.  Kassi, still on her knees retrieved Jack’s pants and boxers from the floor folding them carefully on the chair, shuddering as she noticed some sort of folding knife clipped to the pants waistband.  She then turned back to him and stood again carefully removing his button up white shirt, leaving him standing only in his white t-shirt, socks, and black leather dress shoes.

Kassi was almost completely overwhelmed by the sheer power the emanated from Jack Lete.  He was heavily muscled in an athletic way with very low body fat that was highlighted by the thick vein s and striations that showed each time he moved.  He appeared to be covered in intricate colorful tattoos of with a distinctly Asian theme.  She couldn’t wait to caress, suck, and fuck his glorious cock.  Even prior to seeing Jack’s cock she had been immensely attracted to him, but now she was out of her mind with need.

Kassi folded his shirt then walked back, pressing her body against him as she slowly and sensuously slid his t-shirt up and over his head.  She pressed against his erection sandwiching it between her stomach breasts and his rock hard abs.  Almost blind with lust she folded the t-shirt and knelt before him and began untying his shoes.  She slowly removed each shoe and each sock them carefully folded the socks and sat the shoes under his chair, ensuring that Jack got a good look at her ass as she completed the task.

Kassi crawled back to Jack and prostrated herself before him resting her face and breasts against the cold concrete floor, kneeling and once again spreading her ass and cunt for him.

“Stay cunt,” he said as she heard him pad away.  Jack returned shortly and Kassi heard the squeaking of wheels as he pulled a stainless steel cart up behind her.  Kassi heard more commotion behind her as some sort of other piece of heavy furniture was placed on the concrete floor.

“Rise cunt.”  Kassi hurried to her feet as she felt Jack spin her around toward an odd shaped padded bench.  The bench was about waist high but had additional shelves on either side that would allow someone to kneel with both their knees and elbows resting on the shelves.

“Get on the bench cunt,” Jack said as he pushed her toward the piece of furniture.  Kassi awkwardly climbed on the bench, resting her knees and elbows on the appropriate shelves.  She shuddered in pleasure as she realized that Jack had stepped behind her ass and pussy that were both now beautifully exposed for him by her position on the bench.  Kassi felt small spasms in her cunt as fresh juice began dribbling down her thighs.

He approached her right side and grasped her wrist that still had the magnetic cuff on it.  She heard and felt a click as it was cinched to the shelf that her right elbow rested on.  He continued around her and securing the left hand and then attached cuffs to each of her ankles, also securing them to their respective benches.  He suddenly spun the bench around turning her exposed ass and wet pussy to the crowd.  Kassi noticed a panel on the far wall begin to slide to one side revealing an enormous flat screen television.

“Ladies and Gentleman, might I have one more moment of your time before the evening’s entertainment continues,” said Armand as he walked out in front of the large blank screen.

“As you know, Mr. Lete is not participating in our traditional training initiation.  I know many of you are disappointed that you are not being given the opportunity to play with Mr. Lete as you are Mrs. Neuberg and Mrs. Parsons.  The video you are about to see, will I’m sure clear up any questions.  With no further introduction I give you; the torture of Jack Lete.”  Armand stepped away as the lights dimmed slightly and the screen sprang to life.

Kassi was dumbfounded to see Jack Lete hanging from his hands in some sort of filthy room with a table and some chairs arranged off to the side.  Jack hung naked in the room, suspended by a chain with his feet several inches off the ground.  She saw a door swing open into the room as two Latin looking male police officers followed by a third beautiful female officer entered the room.  The officer began speaking in rapid fire Spanish as they walked around Jack, who remained silent.  In a flash, Jack arched his body and drove his feet into one of the male officers, knocking him off his feet, causing him to fly into and over the table.  The other two officers jumped back and began yelling at Jack angrily.  The three officers regrouped and pulled heavy looking black clubs out of their tool belts and began to systematically beat Jack.

Kassi was stunned as she watched them start with his feet and slowly worked up his body, raining blows on the naked Jack Lete.  Sick thuds of heavy wooden clubs meeting Jacks flesh dominated the next few minutes as they beat him mercilessly.

The screen faded then opened again showing a now severely beaten Jack still hanging naked by his hands as water poured down on him from some sort of hose above him.  Time must have passed because Jack was thinner and looked much worse than the first video clip.  Electrical wires ran from some sort of generator up to clamps that were attached to his nipples and another clamp on his scrotum.  The camera panned along his abused body showing numerous burns, bruises, and abrasions.  The camera paused on his crotch, documenting abuse to his swollen balls and penis.  Kassi was shocked by amount of damage.  One of his large testicles was swollen to the size of a grapefruit and horribly discolored.  She could see a mixture of scabs and freshly burned skin peeling off the other testicle which had the electrical wire attached to it.

The camera zoomed out and Kassi watched as Jack’s entire body arched as one of the officers activated the electricity.  A ragged scream came from a ruined throat as the officers laughed at his reaction.  Jack finally sagged as the current was cut off.

Kassi noticed that the attractive female officer had approached Jack as one of the other officer turned the running water off.  She began unbuttoning her uniform shirt and began pushing her bra clad breasts up against Jack’s abused cock and balls.  One of the male officers said something to her and she unclasped her bra and freed her fairly large natural breasts.  She began masturbating Jacks large flaccid cock with her hands and pushed in between her now naked breasts.

Kassi watched in amazement as Jack’s cock began to fill with blood.  The officer took his hardening cock and rubbed the head against her large brown nipples causing them to harden.  Jack moaned as she took his growing abused cock in her mouth and began sucking the tip and masturbating the shaft.

In no time she was gagging slightly on Jack’s now rock hard cock as he continued to moan and began to try and push his cock more quickly and more deeply into her throat.  The officer began sliding his now wet erection between her breasts and up into her mouth at a more rapid pace as Jack’s breath quickened and his erection twitched.

Just as the pace increased she stepped back and one of the other watching officers turned the water on and opened the electrical current causing Jack to convulse and scream in pain and frustration.  They cut the current for a short time as Jack’s body twitched causing his erection to jump and bounce as his body sagged again.

Kassi glanced to her right and saw that Duscha was standing next to Lena, who had been turned toward the screen and her blindfold removed.  Lena’s mouth literally hung open as she watched the video of a real torture being perpetrated on Jack while the beautiful Russian fingered her from behind.

Kassi blushed in shame as she realized the level of sexual arousal that she was experiencing as she watched them torture Jack.  Kass knew that he was standing naked behind her and she wished with all her being that he would stick his enormous beautiful cock in her pussy or ass as she watched the video.  The entire night had left her in a sexual frenzy, unlike anything she had ever experienced.

She gasped as she felt something cold and metallic push against her dripping pussy entrance.  Unable to look back or tear her eyes away from the screen she moaned as a large cold metallic feeling object was pushed past her opening and began stretching her pussy as it burrowed deeper into her cunt.  The object was bigger than she was accustomed to but she reveled in the painful stretch as it was finally buried deep inside her.

She stared at the screen as the female officer began again teasing and sucking Jack’s cock to full erection, knowing what would follow.  Kassi imagined herself in the place of the female officer, knowing that she wanted to taste and touch Jack’s beautiful cock.  She wanted to suck, hold, and fuck it.

Just as the officer got Jack’s cock hard she stepped back as the water and electric were turned on again.  Kassi watched in fascination as the current and water were applied in cycles until Jack’s cock was again flaccid.

She gasped as she heard and felt someone; she hoped was Jack, spit on her taint and begin rubbing the spit around her sensitive ass, teasing the entrance as more spit was applied.  She moaned and bit down on her lip as a finger or thumb was pushed past the sphincter into her ass as more spit was applied and worked around the entrance.  Her cunt clenched on the large object as she felt the finger pull out to be replaced by a different cold metallic object.

It bumped against her sphincter then slowly pushed past and was rotated as it was worked deep into her ass.  Kassi moaned in pain as it stretched her ass well beyond her normal comfort zone.  A dull pain set in as the object was finally seated deep in her ass.

Kassi continued to watch the screen as the torture continued and the female officer again began teasing Jack’s cock to attention.  The other officers now joined in and stripped the female officer down further, exposing her beautiful curvaceous Latin body.  They began fingering her breasts, cunt, and ass as she stroked and sucked Jack’s cock back to attention.

Kassi gasped as the large object in her cunt unexpectedly began to vibrate, followed closely by the object in her ass also beginning to vibrate.  Stepping up next to her Jack applied a weighted clamp to her right nipple, walked around her and also applied an identical second to her left nipple.  Pain lanced through her nipples, which were now distended by the two weights hanging from them.  Kassi groaned as they both sprang to life and also began vibrating strongly.

Within seconds, she was blind with pleasure and swiftly approaching an intense orgasm.  She began trying to hump the bench, attempting to get any friction she could on her newly pierced clit hood and clit beneath it.  Kassi yelped as Jack landed a solid open handed slap on one of her ass cheeks, interrupting her oncoming orgasm.

“Pay attention cunt, you will not cum without my permission,” he said in a serious tone, causing a chill to run down Kassi’s back.

Kassi focused on not cumming, which in turn brought her attention back to the screen.  The scene now changed showing the now naked female officer at the kneeling in front of Jack as while one officer entered her from the rear and another finished blowing as large load on her face.  The officer doggy fucking her pulled out, walked around her, and began shooting streams of cum onto her already glazed face.

After they finished one of the naked female officer walked over to a semi conscious Jack.  A crank was heard in the background as Jack was lowered to the ground.  The two male officers stepped up behind him with nasty looking clubs as the female officer approached him from the front and began kissing an almost unresponsive Jack.  The officer made sure to spread the other officer’s semen over most of Jack’s face as she kissed him.  Prior to moving away she wiped the rest of the officer’s semen off with her fingers and began inserting them in Jack’s broken bloody lips.

The crank sounded again as Jack was lifted back up by his arms and the screen faded to black.

It was almost a month before she finally admitted to me that she wanted to be raped, not that it would really be rape, because it’s what she wanted, but more than anything she wanted to be treated like she was just an object, devoid of control, to be used completely for a man’s pleasure and nothing more than a rag doll to be fucked and abused.

Her name was Allison, but she went by Allie most of the time.  I thought it was a cute, and perfect, name for her.  She was attending community college nearby, looking to eventually be a nurse, or school teacher, though I wondered, if she was honest with herself, if her goal really wasn’t to find a Master, somebody to own and use her without mercy.

My heart started beating the instant I saw her step nervously through the door that first time, her nipples were rock hard as she crossed her arms over her chest unconsciously, trying to cover the obvious sign of arousal, or at least trepidation, she felt.

She was almost willowy in appearance, young, barely 19 now, she would be an absolutely gorgeous girl in her mid-twenties, in a different way, after she’d fully blossomed, but she was by no means unattractive, but she was still physically young, her body was angular, her elbows sharp, her legs long and lean, almost like those of a doe.  She was thin, very thin, the t-shirt she wore clung to her body and focused all the more attention on her breasts, which were quite large for her size.  She was perhaps 5’4”, maybe 5’5”, but I doubt she weighed much over 100 lbs.

She cast me a nervous glance and smiled quickly as she walked toward the booth in which I sat.  As she approached, she lowered her head and her cheeks went flush.  She had on a short skirt and large hoop earrings, slut earrings I liked to think.  Her long blonde hair was straight and framed her face perfectly, her skin was smooth as porcelain and I instantly wanted to touch her, to run my hand over her flesh.

“Hi, I’m Allie, I’m, it’s, it’s nice to meet you, finally.”  Her face went crimson with embarrassment, almost exasperation.

“I’m Peter, so nice to meet you too.”  I slipped out of the booth and took her hand, her fingers were long and her palm was moist with nerves.

“You’re much prettier in person than in your photos.”   Allie blushed with the compliment.

“Thanks.”  Allie could barely look me in the eyes as a bored, raspy-voiced, waitress came over and we ordered coffee, and a light dinner.

We sat talking for about an hour, I thought it best to meet and chat in person, to make sure she was ready.  I guess it was as much for me too, to know that I could trust her, and that I knew she knew what she was doing.  My dick was hard the whole time, it was painful, it almost felt like I was in high school again, the hormones running uncontrolled through my body, I don’t think I’d ever been as horny as I was at that point, because I knew from almost the instant she sat down she was the perfect girl.

“So, do you want to do this then?”  I could tell for the previous 20 minutes she wanted to bring it up, to make it finally happen, but I could also see the nerves, and, oh, that sadistic bastard in me wanted to make her suffer a little while longer.

I slid a small stack of papers across the table, her hands where shaking as she moved the documents in front of her and started to read.  We’d talked about the night for a long time, I knew she wanted to be used and abused, to be raped, but still, perhaps it’s the obsessive compulsive in me, that person that needs to control everything, but I wanted to make sure, I didn’t want anything to come back on me, I suppose that’s the lawyer in me too, but I’d laid out in explicit detail what we had agreed to, what she wanted.

“Is everything alright and in there?”  She slowly nodded her head and signed the papers, one copy for her, one for me.  Allie blurted out, like and excited child.

“God my pussy is on fire.”  Instantly she covered her face with her hands and whimpered in embarrassment, unable to believe what she’d just said.  I just smiled broadly, wanting desperately to stroke my cock, it was throbbing so hard I didn’t think I could take it.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I can’t believe I just said that.”  I loved the way her face was beet red.

“Let’s get going.”  I left some money on the table and led Allie out into the parking lot.  Her legs were unstable as I helped her in the car.  She didn’t say a word as we drove to the motel.  She let out a gasp of shock as I reached over and laid my hand on her thigh as we pulled to a stop.

“We’re here.”  I ran my hand over her naked thigh towards the confluence of her legs.  It was the only sexual act of the evening, thus far.

Her hands trembled as I helped her out of the passenger seat and pointed her toward our room.  I could see the way her chest rose and fell quickly as we moved through the shadows, her nipples were rock hard against her top.

I grabbed her by the arm, pulling her to a stop before we got to the motel door.

“You understand, the minute that door closes, I own you, I’m going to use you the way I want to, I’m going to rape you.”  I could hear the nervousness in her voice, but there was also something more, I knew it was lust, not that she would ever admit it.  For months she’d been telling me how she wouldn’t enjoy being abused at all during, even though I knew she masturbated at least once a day about the thought of being raped, even just play-raped.

“Yes.”

“Good.”  I put the key card in the lock and the door opened.  I’d made sure to get a room with no others adjoining.  I didn’t expect it to be silent, but I wanted to avoid too many prying ears.  We’d agreed on a motel, mostly because we both felt safer that way.

I could distinctly hear the breath whisping through her nose as we stepped over the threshold.  I think she was shocked by the suddenness of my movement.  The instant the door clapped shut I had hold of her long blonde hair and jerked her head back violently, my hand was over her mouth before she could even make a sound.

“Don’t make a fucking sound bitch!”  I barked in her ear and brought a knife to her throat.  I could see the fear in her eyes.

“Don’t make a sound cunt, do you understand me?”  I could see the surprise, the terror, in her eyes.  I knew she’d fantasized about being raped, probably thousands of times, but perhaps the reality of it was somewhat different than she expected.

“Do you understand me you stupid whore?”  She nodded her head quickly, desperately.

“Good, you know I’m going to rape that pussy of yours till you scream, don’t you cunt!”  Tears bubbled from her eyes as she frantically whimpered.

“Let’s get to business slut, I want my dick in your pussy, bad!  That’s all your good for anyway”  I pulled the knife from her throat and dropped it on the floor, I grabbed a wad of cloth from my pocket and stuffed the balled rag into her mouth, I could hear the air whine through her nostrils as she sucked in deep breaths.  I grabbed for a roll of duct tape and put a wide piece over her mouth.

“That’ll keep you quite for now cunt!”  I pulled her wrists roughly behind her back and wrapped the duct tape around her forearms, they were crossed in the small of her back, her hands almost to the opposite arm’s elbow.  I could hear her sobbing, I knew she was crying and I could see the tears streaking down her smooth, pretty cheeks.  Her makeup ran down her skin and only turned me on more.

I smacked her hard across the face.

“I know you want it slut, all cunts do!”  I moved her easily across the floor, she weighed almost nothing, and with the adrenaline, the lust, running through my veins, I slammed her hips into the edge of the couch and pusher her forward, bending her at the waist.

“Just a few more seconds bitch, then you’ll get to feel my cock in your dirty snatch!”  I grabbed the hem of her skirt and lifted it up her thigh’s, I brutally grabbed for her panties and tugged them down her legs till they were wrapped around her ankles.

“Spread those legs bitch!”  I kicked her feet wide.

The gag muffled her shriek as I slammed one finger in her quivering pussy and leaned down over her, pressing my chest against her back.  I grabbed her by the hair and twisted her head as I whispered in her ear and pumped one finger in and out of her convulsing vagina.

“How do you like that bitch?  I bet you can’t wait to feel my cock in that tight little snatch of yours.

The girl was sobbing uncontrollably as I pulled my finger from her pussy and pulled down my pants.  I loved hearing her blubber as I eased my slacks down my thighs.  My dick was so hard it hurt, I could feel the blood racing through my veins and I’d never felt so turned on before in my life.

My hands were shaking as I rolled a condom over my thick shaft.

“It’s time to make you a woman cunt!”  I grabbed for her hips and dug my fingers into her flesh.  I groaned loudly as I slammed my dick in her pussy, she was tight, so incredibly tight, I thought I might blow instantly I was so turned on.  My head was spinning I was so light-headed

“HOLY SHIT!!!”  I grabbed for her long hair and tugged brutally, pulling on her scalp like reins as I pounded my cock into her cunt as hard as I could.  I could feel her vaginal muscles clamping down on my cock involuntarily as I began rutting her.

“This is what you’re made for bitch!”  I arched her head back violently as my hips slammed against her ass, driving her thighs cruelly into the edge of the sofa.  I cruelly pulled on her scalp, making her shriek in pain as I tugged viciously on her hair as I pounded into her, bunny fucking her, taking her like an animal.  I could hear her cries as I kept ramming my cock in her pussy over and over again.  She was a rag-doll, a hole for my cock.

“I’m going to cum bitch!”  She squealed as I grabbed her hips and jerked her body back onto my cock.  I could feel my balls slapping against her pussy as I roared and thrust back my head.  My balls convulsed and I could feel my sperm shooting into her as my prick jerked and pulsed inside her tight slit.

“Holy crap!”  I slapped my hand down hard on her ass as her torso shuddered violently.

“Holy crap that was fucking incredible.”  My balls were still spasming, my whole body was tingling and I felt like I was going to pass out I was on such a high.  My hands were numb as I finally let go of her hips.

“Holy shit that was fucking incredible bitch.”  Allie was sobbing, her legs were shaking uncontrollably as she was bent over the edge of the couch with her breasts crushed against the cushions with me leaning over her.

“God that was incredible cunt!”  I grabbed her by the hair and pulled her off the edge of the sofa, I twisted her head violently so she was looking me in the face.  Tears were still streaming down her cheeks leaving dark streaks of make-up covering her skin.

“You’re just a dirty whore!”  I spit in her face and thick wads of saliva splattered on her forehead.

“I bet you loved that, didn’t you bitch, feeling my cock in your snatch!”  I heard her screech as I dragged her by the hair into the middle of the room and forced her to her knees.  My dick was still hard and bobbed in front of her face.  I gently worked the condom off my cock, making sure not to spill a drop of sperm.

“Don’t make a sound cunt!”  She yelped in pain as I smacked her across the face.  I tugged the tape off her mouth and pulled the rag from between her teeth.

“Here is a treat for you slut.”  I grabbed for her hair again and arched her head back.

“Open up!”  I held the bulging condom to her lips and started pouring the warm cum down her throat.  She was sobbing as the sperm hit her tongue and ran down her throat slowly, the thick goo moved like molasses.

“Don’t swallow till I tell you.”  I stood over the girl, the adrenaline still racing through my veins, her hair still clutched in my hand forcing her head back as tears streaked down her face.

“You are a pretty little bitch, aren’t you.”  Allie’s whole body convulsed as spasms racked her frame.

Her mouth was filled with my milky cum, it pooled on her tongue and her teeth were slimed with the warm sperm.

“Swallow slut!”  Allie sobbed as she closed her eyes and forced herself to gobble down the pecker-snot.

“Tastes good, doesn’t it cunt?  You should be honored that I let you have the pleasure of my cum.”  I laughed out loud as I smacked her hard across the face again.

“Clean me bitch!”  I slapped my prick down on her forehead, then rammed it between her lips without giving her time to react.  I pinched her nostrils shut and jerked my hips forward, burying my cock deep against the back of her throat.  Instantly she started to gag and tried to pull her mouth off my shaft, but with her hands still bound, she couldn’t fight me.

“That’s it bitch, you know this is what you’re made for.”  I loved the way she choked on my cock as I forced it against the back of her throat.

“God that’s incredible.”  Allie gasped desperately as I pulled the head of my cock from between her lips and let her gulp down much needed air.

“Lick me cunt!”  Her whole body was shuddering, trembling with fear as she started lapping her tongue nervously along the length of my shaft, her face was flush as she moved her tongue over my prick.

“That’s fucking incredible bitch.”  She was sobbing so loud it wasn’t even funny as her tongue moved over my dick and balls.

“Time to get you out of those clothes cunt, don’t make a fucking sound, understand me?”  I slapped her across the face again.

“Never mind.”  I laughed as I picked my boxers up off the floor and stuffed them between her lips, they were wet with pre-cum.

“How does that taste slut?”  I grabbed a piece of duct tape and put it over her lips then I spit in her face.  Her eyes jerked shut as the saliva hit her skin.

“Get off your knees cunt.”  I grabbed her by the hair and tugged her to her feet, she squealed as I pulled hard on her hair.

“I want to see that skanky little body of yours.”  I picked the knife from where I dropped it on the floor and brought it to her face.

“I’m going to cut your arms free, and then you’re going to strip for me, understand.”  Allie cried as I put the tip of the blade up under her chin, making her lift her head higher making her stare me in the eyes.

To be continued…

February 1, 2009

This morning began just like every other morning. i woke up at 6 am and began my daily ritual of quickly showering, getting myself presentable, making breakfast and serving You in bed. I knelt quietly beside Your bed in my “in house attire.” (When i am home alone with my Master i am completely naked wearing only my two black leather wrist and ankle cuffs, and a thick black leather collar. All are locked in place with heavy padlocks and Master keeps the keys on His key ring along with His house and car keys. This is to remind me that i too am His property just as is His car and His house.) As You finished Your breakfast, You leaned over to kiss my forehead. You reminded me that You were excited about the Super Bowl party You planned for tonight. You said that W/we had a lot to do to get ready for O/our guest. (Master had invited five or six of His male friends over to watch the game with Him, and i was to serve the food and drinks.) Since i don’t share Your love for football, i didn’t share Your enthusiasm about the night’s upcoming events.

i ran the water for Your bath and then went to clean the dishes. When i returned, You were just about to step out of the tub. i dried Your body while You continued to talk about the things W/we needed to do. You kissed me passionately parting my lips with Your tongue, running Your fingers between my thighs and pausing on my clit. You stopped abruptly and wagged Your finger, wet with my juices, in front of my face and said, “No, no. you will not distract Me with your sweet, brown pussy today. W/we have a busy schedule ahead of U/us.” You pointed to a shopping bag sitting on the floor beside Your bed. “I got U/us something.” You followed me into the bedroom to watch me as i pulled two matching Steelers’ jerseys from the bag. Just as the ungrateful slave slut that i am, i began to complain.

“Master, please let me go out when Your friends arrive. i really hate football and i don’t think i can sit here all night while You and Your friends get drunk.”

The look on Your face was the same look that i have when You slap mine. Shock and disappointment washed over it, and Your cheeks glow red with fury. i should have known to stop there, but that was only the beginning of my whining and complaining.

You pulled Your favorite jeans of mine and a black and gold bra and panty set from my dresser drawers (my Master chooses my clothes that i wear everyday) and tell me to get dressed. i put those things on along with the new jersey and begin to tidy the house for guests. i spend the better part of the day preparing the food and snacks but i also constantly let You know that i am not happy with this task.

“i hate football, anyway.”

“i’m not having company, Master, You are.”

“Why can’t i just hang out with my friends?’

“Why can’t You just order pizza?”

“Why do i even need to be here?”

Finally, You had enough and couldn’t take my mouth anymore. You told me to strip and wait for you in the punishment room. (This room is where W/we keep most of O/our “equipment.” It used to be a garage, but Master had it closed off. There are no windows at all in the room. It has warm brown wall to wall carpeting and beige painted walls. Other than a large painting depicting a nude woman being whipped while tied to a cross, the room remains intentionally undecorated to give it a cold feeling. As you might have already guessed, this is my least favorite place in the house.) i know i’m in big trouble now. i immediately go into corner time, waiting for You to come in and administer my punishment.

It seemed like hours passed and my knees were aching from the carpet burns. i could hear Your friends beginning to arrive. When You did come into the room, i was expecting You to give me the usual spanking with Your belt and i was embarrassed because i knew that everyone would hear it. But that was not Your plan at all. You have secretly prepared for this moment because lately Your belt hadn’t been as effective in correcting my behavior.

Using the rings on my ankle and wrist cuffs, You tied me to the (asymmetrical) horse that You made for my birthday. (This allows my head to be low and my ass to be up high. The horse is lined with black vinyl covered padding along the base and where my knees rest, and is not too uncomfortable unless i am lying on it for long periods of time.) You pulled the steel medical tray in front of me so that i could see what ‘instruments’ You planned to use for my punishment. On the tray You placed two things: the large silicone buttplug that You have threatened to use on many occasions, that i fear won’t fit, and another item that i had never seen before. It was a steel plug with a hose and a funnel attached at the end of the hose.

My eyes instantly grew wide with fear and i knew what You were planning for me. Just as i began my verbally protests, You inserted the bright red ballgag in my mouth and left me in the room to ponder the situation. While You were away, i struggled to lift my head many times to look at Your instruments. My heart beat so fast i thought it would burst from my chest.

You got Your guests settled in and returned in about a half hour’s time. i begged You, through the gag, to forgive me by promising to be the best hostess i can be. i begged You for a severe beating with Your belt. But You told me it was way to late for that and i should have thought about that this morning before i pissed You off. You grabbed some lube and began working Your fingers in and around my asshole. My tears began to run down my face. i could feel my clit swelling while pressing against the base of the horse as i wiggled to allow Your finger easier access to my hole.

“you are such a fucking whore. you know that don’t you?” i could hear the smile on Your face as Your second finger slid in my ass and your thumb in my pussy. You played with me for a little longer and then pulled Your hand away.

“you know what’s coming next don’t you?” You asked as You brushed the cold steel at my tightly puckered hole. You began working the plug in and out of my ass, twisting it deeper and using more force with each thrust. i let out a soft moan through the gag, in pleasure and pain. Just as it became unbearable, i felt my hole relax and i knew that the steel plug was in place. i could feel You tug at the hose to make sure that the plug would not pop out.

You grabbed a handful of my hair and turned my head to look at You and said, “you had better not push that out. Do you understand me?”

“Weeefff Maphfer.” i mumbled threw my gag.

With only a warning from the sound of Your zipper being lowered, You gave me my first punishment of the evening. You released Your bladder into the funnel. i felt Your hot piss flowing into my bowls and i gasped of pleasure. You laughed because You knew that as the night continued, my reaction would change. When You were finished You grabbed the silicone plug and covered it with lube. i shook my head ‘no’ and mumbled pleas for You not to use it. You ignored me and pressed it firmly and methodically against my hole. i tensed in a fleeting attempt to pull away. You put Your hand on the small of my back forcing my body and my pussy back onto the horse. i already had very little wiggle room, but under the power of Your hand, i had even less. Just before the monster plug fully settled in completely, i let out a loud yelp. You smiled and firmly smacked my ass.

You walked around to look at me again. While tenderly wiping the tears from my eyes You ask, “How does that fell, hmm? Does it hurt?”

“Weeefff Maphfer.”

“Good!” Your voice instant changed from loving to a stern growl. “So maybe the next time I ask you to do something for me, you’ll have a better attitude.”

With that, You covered my eyes with a sleeping mask to blindfold me. Then i felt You insert the small spongy ear plugs and place the headphones over my ears with the music loud enough that i wouldn’t be able to tell when You returned.

While You were away with Your guests, i tried to stretch my limbs and adjust my body. i felt parts of me begin to stiffen and fall asleep. Though i had no way of knowing for sure, i thought i sensed You in the room with me many times. i cried and even plead for release, repeatedly. Hours seemed to pass before You returned and touched my shoulder, i was glad my torment was over. Pulling off the headphones, You removed the ties and helped me to my feet. You freed my mouth from the gag and allowed me to relax my jaw, but You left the blindfold and earplugs in place. You placed a large plastic bowl in my hands and guided me to my knees. i instinctively knew what the bowl was for. With one hand on the side of my head, you aggressively press my face into the floor. With the other hand You reach behind me to maneuver the buttplug from my asshole. i felt myself struggling to control a scream as the plug was ripped from my body. i immediately search in the dark for the plastic bowl and position it beneath me to catch Your fluids and my waste exploding from my body. When You were sure that i had expelled everything, You push me back to my knees and clean me up with a wet cloth.

i waited on my knees until You gave me further instructions. However, i was surprised to feel the steel plug with the hose being pressed in at my backdoor yet again. This time, with little regard for discretion, i loudly protest.

“No Master, please,” i heard my self yell. But the steel plug slid in with little to no resistance. i reached out for You  and realized that at least one other person is in the room. One of You yanked my hair towards the floor while the other refastened the ballgag in my mouth. The one holding my hair forces my head into the carpet and sits on my face. i believed that person straddling my neck, with His ass on the side of my face, to be You since You have done that before when You thought that i was getting out of control. i could only struggle to breath and flail my arms around in that vulnerable position. i felt my belly fill with warm fluid again and was humiliated to know that someone other You was pissing in my ass. i then felt You switch places and You added Your piss as well. Again, the large silicone buttplug was pushed in place. At that point, i noticed that the blindfold was becoming soaked with my tears. You and Your guest led me to a chair. my arms were quickly tied behind me and my legs were spread apart and tied to the back legs of the chair. i know it was You who straddled the chair to sit on my bare lap, pinching and twisting my nipples. i sensed that it had to be half-time because You played with me so long before replacing the headphones over my ears and leaving me in complete darkness.

Each time i thought that i could feel Your presence in the room, i begged You for forgiveness.

By the end of the evening i was crying and writhing in pain. my belly cramped badly. i twisted and turned in the chair in attempts to push the plug, or at least Your fluid, out of my ass. When You finally untied me, removing the blindfold and earplugs, i was happy to hear that Your friends had all left. You slowly led me to the bathroom to release Your piss from my bowels. You allowed me to shower and clean myself up.

As i entered the bedroom, You were sitting on the end of the bed motioning for me to come to You. You brushed my hair from my shoulder and kissed my neck and said, “Tonight was very exciting for Me. My team won the Super Bowl. And do you know how I want to celebrate?” You leaned closer to me, pressed Your lips against my ear and whispered, “I want to give you what you’ve begged for all night.”

That’s when i noticed Your belt in Your right hand.

Studying for college finals for the last few weeks really bogged down my time at the gym for the last month so the next day I started my morning with a trip to the gym. I love fitness and staying in shape since I like to feel sexy with my 34b cups. My only complaint would be my small stature standing at 5’2. I was searching the internet researching different countries to see where I might have the most fun then an interesting picture caught my eye. I saw picture of a BDSM club in Amsterdam, Europe. I have always been interested in BDSM but I have never tried it. My darkest fantasy is actually being forcefully raped, but of course I’ve never been close to fulfilling such a wild and crazy fantasy like that.

I was somewhat nervous thinking of visiting a BDSM club and more so because it would be outside of the States. Still, I talked myself into it, noting that that most of my time will be spent site seeing, shopping, and having fun and not hanging out at some sort of creepy dungeon all day and all night for 2 whole months. It was decided. I told my family and friends that I will be going to Europe for the summer. I booked a flight to Amsterdam and packed my things and was ready for my summer vacation!

In Amsterdam, I checked in my hotel and started to plan my week. The night was young and before I hit the streets, I went through the coupons that I received from the hotel. Interestingly, there was a free 1-day pass to a local BDSM club. The expiration date for the vouchers was that very same night so I thought why not; I’ll check it out. If I feel uncomfortable, I’ll just leave and come back later. There wasn’t anything to lose. I decided to wear a skin tight white shirt with tight blue jeans, and then I headed out.

The club name was something like Slavoic or something like that, I forget. When I entered the club I decided to sit at a corner table to stay somewhat distant from the other people while I observe the area. As I ordered a drink, I was greeted by a man who was leading a girl around on a leash.

“You’re not from around here are you,” Lexington asked.

“No, I’m visiting from the United States. How’d you guess,” I replied.

“You don’t see many Asians around here, at least not in this club. Are you Japanese?”

“No, I’m Korean actually.”

“I’m Lexington, and you are?”

“My name is Alice. So I believe you are what you call a Master?”

“Yes that’s right. So are you collared or are you a Mistress?”

“Um, well I’m not a Mistress and I’m not collared but I guess being collared would fit my category if anything.”

“How long have you been here in Europe?”

“This is my first night actually. The thought of bondage and whips is exciting and I wanted to check this place out.”

“A brave little one aren’t you. Are you brave enough to crawl around here while I lead you around on a leash?”

“I don’t think so.”

“What have you got to lose Alice? You want to try it don’t you? As you can see, this is a safe environment. You have everything to gain. I promise nothing bad will happen to you. I’ll keep you save.”

At first, I was thinking this is crazy. Though I was reluctant to agree to his proposal, I had to admit that I did want to try it and it did seem safe. As you can imagine, I was nervous but extremely anxious to take him up on hi offer.

“I’m guessing I should call you Master Lexington?”

“That’s a good girl. Just call me Sir. Put this collar on little one.”

I already felt so humiliated after hearing such degrading words: “good girl” “little one”. It was such an exciting feeling! As I put the collar on, he tied the leash he was holding onto the legs of the table and told his “slave” to stay put. He then pulled out a leash from his pocket and snapped it onto my collar.

“Listen carefully Alice. You are free to stop whenever you want. You must answer all my questions. If you refuse to answer or if you reply with an incomplete answer, I will spank you once. Do you understand?”

“Yes I understand Sir.”

“Good. Do you have any experience with BDSM Alice?”

“No Sir”

“So I guess this is your first experience. Tell me your ultimate fantasy.”

“….”  I hesitated to answer. My mind just blanked out.

“Stand up and turn around and put your hands up against the wall.”

I did not answer and I sat still looking at the ground. His question shocked me and I knew I knew he would spank me. I’ve never been spanked before and guy was still a stranger to me. I knew I could stop but I didn’t. Lexington slowly pulled on his leash upwards and I stood up and submitted to his commands. I stood facing the wall and put my hands on the wall. Interestingly, I also spread my legs. I have no idea why, I did that. It felt like it was just natural.

“If you understand what I am about to do, nod your head.”

After hearing those words, I knew it was coming. I nodded my head and in a few seconds, with a swift motion, he slapped my ass. I felt so violated, yet at the same time, I felt so free at the same time and so relived to actually experience such a feeling.

“Alice, I want you to pull down your jeans.”

“Please Sir, I do not want to.” I really wanted to but I just couldn’t agree to it.

“Very well. Answer my original question. Tell me your ultimate fantasy.”

“Sir, I guess… I guess I always had a fantasy of being raped.” I said in a low tone.

I immediately turned around and told Lexington I wanted to stop. I couldn’t believe I just told a complete stranger such a crazy fantasy of mine. It was so dangerous and stupid for me to say. I was breathing heavily and was scared of what Lexington’s reaction would be.

“Of course Alice. Relax, you’re safe here. Take a deep breath. Please have a seat.” Lexington replied as he took the collar off my neck.

“I’m sorry Lexington. You’ve been more than kind but I think I’ll be heading back to my hotel.”

“Miss, would you please call a cab for me,” Lexington asked one of the waitress’.

“While you wait for the cab Alice, let me give you my business card. My company provides professional BDSM services. We are extremely professional and I think I’ve proved to be a true gentleman and wouldn’t you say your time with me was truly enjoyable?”

“…..yes it has actually.” I looked at him and smiled and took his card and started to the exit.

“Alice, I’ll be waiting for you call. You won’t regret it,” Lexington said as he sat at the table not even glancing at me, looking very calm, cool, and collected. Indeed a lasting impression.

I waited quietly outside for the cab just playing back in my mind all that had happened to me just now. When I got to my hotel, I took a hot shower. I was in bed but I got up to checked and make sure I still had Lexington’s business card. I sat on my bed dazed while I stared at the card for a few minutes. The business card said “True Dreams” and just had a phone number. I finally put it on the table and went to sleep.

The next morning, I just thought about having a relaxing vacation and decided to think about the other night sometime later.

A week passed by and as I returned to my hotel from dinner, the receptionist said I received a package. The package was from “True Dreams” which was Lexington’s company. As I was walking to my room, I pondered for a moment thinking how he knew where I was staying. The only thing I could think of was he somehow asked the cab driver that took me back to my hotel that night I first met him. Either way, I opened the package and found a DVD and some documents that looked like a survey. I played the DVD on my laptop which was a promotional video for True Dreams.

I looked over the documents which was a list of BDSM related sexual activities. The instructions state to cross out all activities that I am not willing to perform and to put a number 1-5 to all other activities, 1 being will but not too interested in doing and 5 being extremely interested in doing. I started to look at the extensive list. Some of the activities were: oral sex, anal sex, dildos, vibrators, and whips. That stuff sounds somewhat interesting but I started to freak out when I saw some of the more extreme activities like piercing and branding which I definitely thought to cross out. Anyways, I decided to hit the hotel gym before thinking about filling it out.

After coming back from my daily exercise, I took a hot shower and went through the list True Dreams sent me earlier. I decided to fill it out. It was somewhat exciting at first but actually a little annoyed by the end of it since it was so extensive. I wasn’t even sure why I was filling it out since I was almost sure I wouldn’t send it out.

I noticed an envelope that was slid under my door. I looked at the envelope and it was from True Dreams. I immediately called the hotel receptionist and asked them if they told anyone which room I was staying at. The receptionist said they would never give away my privacy like that but did state that they sent room service to deliver an envelope to my room that was dropped off just now. I was somewhat relived and thought at least I’m not being stocked.

The envelope was from Lexington and was hand written. He stated that we should meet tonight. He offered a free “session” tonight as a sample of what his company has to offer. He also stated that his company does not normally offer free sessions but said that our first time together was memorably enjoyable and hoped that it was for me as well. The rendezvous would be 10:00 p.m. tonight at the same club we first met. He wrote: P.S. bring the safe list. I think he meant the BDSM related sexual activities list.

I thought why not since it would be safe at the club. I double checked my safe list started to get ready. I decided to wear a sexy black mini skirt and a tight black shirt with a knot at the front to show some of my cleavage. At 9:30 p.m. I went downstairs and got in a cab and headed to the club.

When I arrived at the club, I saw a sign with my name. I walked up to the lady holding the sign and asked me to follow her. She took me to a private room and instructed me to sit down. A minute later, the door opens and Lexington walks in.

“Hi Alice. I’m glad you made it. Don’t say a word and put these on,” said Lexington. He gave me a collar to wear. I was hesitant at first but I decided to comply since it should be safe while I’m still this club.

“Alice let’s have a quick conversation. I’m not going to waste any of your time. You’re here because you are interested in fulfilling your fantasy. I’m here as a professional and I can make your dream come true. I want you to know that everything that happens tonight is free. Do you want to continue tonight?”

“Yes Sir,” I replied.

“Good. Then from now on, I will talk to you however way I want. Alice… you will be raped tonight. I have not reviewed your safe list so I am telling you the only thing that will happen to you tonight for the next hour is that you will be in restraints and you will be raped vaginally. Nothing else will happen. You will not be spanked, choked, no anal… only raped vaginally. If you agree to this, put on this ball gag.”

“If I put on the ball gag, how would I be able to signal you that I want to stop.”

“Alice, you will not be able to stop. I am a professional. I will know if you are hurt or cannot continue, at which point I will immediately stop. Trust me.” After thinking for a moment, I was just too excited to turn away. I put on my ball gag and was ready.

“Alice, bend over on that table and hold your hands behind your back,” pointing to a rectangular table.

As I was bent over forward on the table at a 90 degree angle, Lexington began to tie my hands behind my back and pulled the rope towards my neck and tied the rope to the back of the collar, effectively restraining my hands behind my back with little ability for movement. He went on to pull my skirt and panty off me. He then tied my left ankle to the left leg of the table and my right ankle to the right leg of the table effectively spreading my legs.

Lexington walked around the table and put duct tape over the ball gag in my mouth. He then tied a rope on the front of my collar and tied it to the table forcing me to stay in a 90 degree angle. My whole body was in absolute restraint with my bottom part of my body completely bare. I was getting so wet just thinking about my situation.

“You stupid little fuckin’ whore,” Lexington said to me as he started to rub my pussy.

I felt so degraded as he spoke those words to me and the thought of being so vulnerable was turning me on. As he continued to rub my pussy up and down, I had a strong orgasm shoot through my whole body! It was an intense orgasm, one of the most pleasurable orgasms I’ve felt in a long time.

“Damn you must have been a horny little bitch. You don’t know what you got yourself into little bitch. You’re going to get fucked hard. Have you taken a 9 incher?”

When he said this, I realized that we haven’t really talked about how hard I will be raped or how deep he’s going to go. I thought to my self that he’s right in that I don’t know what I got myself into. I started to noticeably panic.

“Shut the fuck up bitch,” Lexington said as he started to caress my face as if he wanted to silently ‘out of character’ calm me down. It did calm me down.

I felt what seemed to be a dildo tip teasing my pussy. The dildo was slowly slit into me. It wasn’t a huge dildo but it wasn’t small. I’d guess it was about 6 inches. Lexington was slowly sliding the dildo in and out. I felt so helpless and so humiliated but the mood was perfect. I really started to get in the mood and started to fight the restraints. I was about to reach my second orgasm then Lexington pulled the dildo out.

“Not yet bitch. Don’t move.”

Lexington walked out of the room and left me. I thought to myself that this was turning out to be a great experience. About 5 minutes later, the door opened and I heard multiple people walking in. I realized that we never discussed if there was going to be more than 1 person raping me!

“You guys know the rules,” Lexington said.

“You guys paid for this so enjoy it.”

After realized that Lexington was making money off me, I felt like such a whore. I was so shocked and appalled. I felt like I was tricked into this situation and there was no way for me to stop it! The first man walked behind me and started to slap my pussy with his dick.

“I’m going to fuck you so hard. Fuck you’re such a small lady, this is going to feel so good but I heard this is what you wanted. So what’s the largest penis you’ve ever taken? Too bad you can’t talk” the man said as he slowly inserted his penis inside my pussy.

He went on to grab both sides of my waist with his hands and he slowly pushed his penis in me. Judging by his hands, this man was a fairly large, well built person. Feeling his fully inserted penis, I thought it may have been roughly 8 inches!! This size was more than I could normally take as it was in contact with my cervix causing some pain.

“Are you ready bitch? I’m going to fuck the shit out of you and you can’t do shit about it you stupid little Asian whore.

I kept telling myself that this is all part of the act. I was pretty sure of it. Lexington hasn’t technically broken any of our agreements. He started to slide his massive package in and out of my pussy. It was pleasurable but every time it was fully inserted, it would hurt me deep inside. He started to hump harder and faster!! I was so helpless but it really hit me… I realized my rape fantasy was occurring at this very moment! My mind was going wild but my body, the pussy in particular, was in more pain than I originally imagined in my fantasies. As he kept pounding my pussy with his cock, the pain was great but my mind kept telling my body that THIS IS IT!! And that’s when my second orgasm hit me.

“That feel good bitch? Hah take my load bitch,” the man said as he pulled his cock out and started to unload his ejaculation all over my back. It felt disgusting… but I guess I knew this was all part of it.

Without a word, the next man came up behind me and just shoved his cock in my pussy all the way. I wasn’t ready for it and it hurt like shit! His penis was probably a similar size as the last guy at around 8 inches. He firmly grabbed my waist and lifted my body a few inches off the table. As he held me up, my feet were also lifted off the ground which was spread apart and tightly tied to the legs of the table. Then he began to pound my vagina with his rock hard cock, shoving it in and out of already ravaged cunt!! After that second orgasm a moment ago, my sexual sensations decreased and this no longer being a fantasy.

This was literally becoming a real rape. A rape that I consented to!! I was struggling and moaning with no avail. The pounding became so mechanical. As I was being pounded with his cock, I felt his thighs and lower abs bouncing off my ass making a *clap* sound with each thrust without missing a beat. My body refused to build another orgasm and my cervix was in excruciating pain with every thrust and yet, my mind was somewhat hoping that it never stopped!! I can’t believe I just thought this and that I really am just a fucking whore. After being ravaged in this position for the longest 5 full minutes of my life, the door opens and Lexington demands the man having his way with me to stop. To my surprise, the man stops immediately without hesitation.

I laid there tied down to the table like a broken, lifeless mannequin. I honestly didn’t know what to think. As Lexington was untying me, I wasn’t sure if I should respond to him angrily or if I should thank him. I decided I’ll let him talk first, and then I can respond according to how I feel.

“Alice, how do you feel,” asked Lexington.

“….” I didn’t reply.

“Alice, since this was your first experience, maybe it was more than you could mentally handle. Tell me if I’m wrong but do you have any regrets? Would you do have done it in the first place if you knew it would turn out like this?”

” I have no regrets.”

“Get dressed. There’s a cab waiting for you outside. Here’s a cell phone. I’ll call you tomorrow to discuss our services.”

Part 2 – Too Good to be True

Tired after a long day of school, Leslie returned to her rented apartment facing a pile of homework, a sink of dishes and a night of boring television. The college lifestyle seemed so easy and free from high school – freedom, partying, a future. Now, it just seemed like work.

22, single, with a few friends and a student income, Leslie pondered. Was this really all it was supposed to be?

Slim, with short brunette hair and an average body, Leslie never considered herself extraordinary – just average. Which suited her fine. With the other girls off partying, dancing, drinking…. getting into dangerous situations and trouble, Leslie was quite happy to stay at home and relax.

Tonight, however, she needed something different. She thought about calling home – no, she did that all the time, and talking to her parents and her brother had just become routine. Internet chat was just too much – guys trolling for partners, girls dangling availability….  or just people i the mood to fight and mouth off. Flipping through her notes, Leslie saw a phone number….  from a classmate, who had offered it to her in case she had questions about the upcoming test.

David.

Dave, actually. He preferred Dave. Sweet, charming, easy-going….. seemed like a good guy. Had a good handle on the class material – always happy to talk, even to the shy Leslie. He lived at home, and had a car, so if she called him….. he might even be able to come over…..

Leslie`s hands trembled at the thought. She`d been with a few guys as boyfriends before, even had a little sex, but nothing in the past year or so. She was always nervous, anxious….  worried that a man would judge her based on her 36B breasts or the width of her hips. She always told herself that she had nothing to worry about, but the thoughts crept in anyway.

Before she even realized what she was doing, the phone was ringing.

“Hello?”  It was Dave.

In a few moments, the plans were set. Notes, studying, 8:00. Her place.

!!!! Went the thoughts in Leslie`s head. The place was a disaster! But she had almost 4 hours to make it presentable. With that kind of time, she set off to make it clean and ready for Dsave`s arrival, all the while wondering….. does he like me enough to hang out? Or is he just coming to help with studying?

The doorbell chimed at promptly 8, and Dave came in and sat down. 2 hours of studying, a bag of chips and 2 cans of cola passed in a blur for Leslie, who knew – she wanted to feel a closeness with him, it was so nice to have someone here – but how to express it?

Finally, she just said it – “Dave, what do you think about me?”  Shocked that the words came out of her mouth, Leslie suddenly saw a grin across his face.

“Leslie, you`re a great girl. Smart, funny, happy, not full of drama….. honest, and to be hinest with you – very cute. Whether you believe it about yourself or not.”

Stunned, but feeling warm and happy inside, Leslie moved to the couch to sit with Dave, and she sat down beside him….. and they came together in a passionate kiss.

Leslie could feel the heat build inside her, she wanted more from this man….. but she was afraid. Afraid he`d go too far, afraid he would brand her as a slut if it was too easy, afraid to lose him if she moved too fast or slow. Her brain flooded and overspilled with emotions.

They discussed past relationships. Dave, 4 girlfriends – sex with two, but they both had plans to be with big, hulky rich guys. Leslie, 3 boyfriends – sex with the last one, who was her longest at 5 months. He had not been much – a little foreplay, a few strokes inside her until he came, and then he was done. Rather unfulfilling.

“Leslie”, Dave said, “How about I show you an experience like no other? I guarantee you will find out what it is like to climax, perhaps multiple times. You may even discover something about yourself you didn`t know.”

Leslie`s heart pounded. How do you turn down an offer like that? Is it too soon? Am I ready for that kind of thing?

It was an easy decision. Her trust for Dave was great, having known him for this school year plus the one before.

“What did you have in mind, Dave?”  Leslie asked sweetly.

Standing in her bedroom, Leslie began to feel hot as Dave explained. “The safeword is orange, I will immediately stop and we will make sure you are ok. Don`t be afraid to use it if you are uncomfortable.”

Leslie nodded. That was easy.

Dave explained as he gathered some scarves. “Bondage is a different kind of experience. It can be rough, it can be gentle, it can be painful. But done right, it always has pleasure.. ”

Bondage? Leslie`s heart pounded. Her head swam.

“I really want to try this, and Dave…. he`s so cute and fun…..”

Leslie decided to go for it, but with a condition.

“Dave, I have one limit.”

“Go on,” he answered.

“No sex.”

“No sex?”

“I`m paranoid about being pregnant, and I don`t want to risk it…. and I don`t know if I`m ready, and….” Leslie began to stammer out some words, but a simple shush and smile from Dave stopped her.

“No sex, is no problem.”

“Really?”

“Really. I will make you happy and climax in other ways.”

Wow. Leslie was floored. Climax? And he wasn`t insisting on sex?

“Leslie?” Came Dave`s voice.

“Yes?”

“Please take off your shirt.”

Her heart pounded as Leslie pulled her t-shirt over her head to expose her lacy blue bra.Dave`s eyes lit up in approval.

“Nervous?” Came his voice.

“A little. But I know I shouldn`t be”… Leslie answered, as she tried to calm herself.

“Bra too?”

Leslie easily reached around back, and undid her bra, letting it fall to the floor. Her breasts were exposed, perky and ready, for Dave to see. Her nipples were already hard with the anticipation.

“Very nice”, Dave said, as he pulled his t-shirt off and tossed it aside.

Leslie blushed, as she saw the pile of her scarves and bathrobe straps, waiting for her. Was she really going to let this man tie her up?

“Pants too, Leslie…..  if you`re ok with that…. it`s a lot easier before I start on you…”

Her head racing, Leslie undid her jeans and let them fall to the floor. She was now standing in just her black panties, which covered her trimmed pussy hair, and her bum.

“Do you prefer the bed or the floor?”

“Floor”, Leslie answered, knowing the carpet was soft, and gave more room.

Dave helped her to kneel, and gently took her hands in his, guiding them behind her back. She breathed deeply, trying to relax as her hands were fastened together behind her, with a soft scarf. It was an odd feeling, but surprisingly comfortable…. and she relaxed, knowing that Dave would take good care of her.

From behind, she jumped as Dave reached from behind her, and began to tease her nipples, while at the same time teasing her neck with his tounge. Leslie moaned in awe, as she never realized how sensitive she was at her neck.

Dave came around the front of her, and dropped his pants, leaving him just his boxers. Leslie could see a hard-on within, but she wondered – why would he agree to no sex?

Her question was put on hold as Dave grabbed another scarf and retreated behind her again, this time taking her elbows and working them together. Although she couldn`t touch them, she as close…. and she felt the scarf tighten around them. Looking down, she saw her breasts standing out further, and realized she liked the effect.

“Is that ok?” came Dave`s voice.

“Just fine” Leslie answered. She wasn`t in any pain, and it felt good to have her breasts standing proud, and she hoped it impressed Dave.

It must have. He went to work on her sensitive nipples, and neck….  and back, as she found out….. his touch was like magic, and before long her pussy was very warm, and wet.

Her moans surprised even her, as she found them getting louder and longer….. and without warning, she felt Dave`s hands track south…. to the waistband of her panties…..

His hand slipped effortlessly inside, and found her clit….

Just a few touches, and she was practically humping his hand at this point….

“Ohhhh, please…. ohhh god, it feels so good…….”

Leslie was in heaven, and she knew she couldn`t hold out much longer……  and then,…..

She came.

Hard.

She thought she might have wet herself, but it was just the juice from her pussy.

Dave stood, and walked over to the bed for more scarves.

Once Leslie`s breathing had returned to normal, Dave stood in front of her.

“Did you like that?”

“Uh-huh” was the reply.

“More?”

Leslie`s head spun. There could be more?

That day we were doing a nude study rendering of the same ballerina/paid model I had drawn many times, and who most every other guy in the class wanted to nail, but whom I detested. Toward the end of the class, as the instructor walked around behind us, evaluating our progress, when he saw my rendering, he immediately walked over and snatched it up, and raised it for all to view.

“It seems like some here weren’t sure who the intended subject for the assignment was, and drew the wrong model.”

As the laughter became louder around the room, I sat with my eyes fixed on Suzie, who’s eyes had widened, and whose face had turned a deep blush.

“I drew the best model available in this room, as any decent artist would.” I replied.

The sketch was a fully naked, blond, rather precise rendition of Suzie, in the same pose as the brunette ballerina had taken, but embellished with Suzie’s curvaceous sexiness, so when I glanced at the ballerina, sure enough, I saw her glaring at me. By then the rest of the class had fallen out laughing.

Sure enough, after class, Suzie came over to inquire if she could have the sketch…or a copy of it.

“That was some little stunt you pulled in there” she said laughing.

I gave her a wry grin and replied, “That ballerina makes me tired. What she needs is a good hard whipping.”

(it was because she loved twisting herself up into a pretzel every class, being excessively flexible, and as any artist knows, it’s hard enough to just draw someone’s weight-shift and shadowing properly if they’re just casually standing, leaning against a pole.)

Susie’s eyes widened and she said “From the way you said that I almost think you’d do it too.”

“In a heartbeat” I said, “nothing new for me”

“You’re kidding right?” she stared with an intensity I almost thought she might be finding it a turn-on. I just looked back at her, deep in her eyes then, but by the time I looked away, she knew I wasn’t joking.

Though I’d made up my mind to not let her have the picture, I found myself utterly enchanted while looking into those big green eyes, and was amazed to hear myself saying;

“I drew it for you, but we have to get a proper frame and mat for it first.”

So it was on this lame pretense I managed to entice her back to my apartment I shared with 2 other girls I worked with, and was very close friends with, platonically, as my own preference. Despite some tension with them by seeing the likes of Suzie walk in, she and I sort of hit it off, and I soon found myself listening to her complaints and concerns about her boyfriend, as we hung out and chatted after art class on my stupid waterbed, smoking pot.

By the 4th visit, we had become intimate friends, but she had flatly refused me now 3 times in long steamy chats on my bed, wearing those miniskirts, and having no qualms about her good buddy – me, seeing up her dress yet again. Catching her naked in my shower handing in the towel, she didn’t flinch, smiled, and asked if I “liked her ass?”

“Hmmm, I need to come do a more thorough exam”, wiggling my fingers “Mind?”

She giggled and pushed me back, and said;

“I wouldn’t, but your hands are dirty, and I’m all clean”

Fucking pastels from drawing class!

Then, next visit, I was over-zealous, and after running my hand up her thigh, saying “fire-truck” jokingly, she got upset, stood up, and said,

“STOP!, Dont be an ass! I want you too, but I wont cheat, and I’m not trying to tease you, but I know I do, and I know you like it, and I like that you do. Guess I can’t come anymore!!

“I don’t want that” I said.

“Obviously”, she said wryly, letting her eyes drift down to the large bulge of wood in my pants. “I’m so sorry” she said sincerely, and “it’s just as hard for me.”

“How so?” said I caustically.

She stood up again, lifted her mini skirt, pulled her panties down and for the first time ever said “Go ahead, feel” she was visibly dewy but I felt anyway, and said;

“Liar, hard my ass, you’re dripping wet.” she laughed the most tear filled, cutest laugh ive ever heard, and asked,

“Don’t either of your pretty roommates have sex with you?”

“I haven’t, and won’t, but I doubt even you believe that one,” I said, “…since they’ve cost me 3 really cute girlfriends already, but it’s platonic.”

She had yet to push my hand from her wet, blond patch, surrounded by tanned skin the like of which I’d never seen. Finally, there was her G-spot. No wonder her stupid boy friend couldn’t get her off…way up deep. Yes…she began heavy sighing and asked,

“What on earth are you doing?”

Joe, (her bf, who didn’t seem to care if she ever came she’d complained) She came after only 5 or so minutes….first time with a man (I learned later)…came again..(love it when honey drips down the legs.)

“Turn around and face the wall now” I ordered her, just to see what she’d do. As I suspected she would, she did first, then said “what for?”

“This” I said, pulling my woven leather belt from my pants, putting its tip back thru it’s buckle then roughly grabbing one of her wrists. She tried to wrestle it away, but didn’t make a sound, and I used a little of my old martial arts to quickly shove her into the wall. Her big breasts, could be seen squished into the wall. I grabbed a handful of her hair and yanked her head back, standing very close to her face, and said in a cold stern confident voice:

“Cross your wrists behind your back…”

“Uh…no.. she quietly said in a whispery almost mocking voice I’d never heard from her, but then I pulled her hair hard, further back and up at the same time. “Ahhh!!” she cooed, still not very loud..

“NOW!!” I said very close to her hear suddenly, knowing it would startle her.

“Okay!” she replied, wincing at her hair being pulled so hard, and dutifully crossed her wrists as I’d bid her. I slid the belt loop around them no sooner than she’ crossed them, cinched it tight, then made a secure double square knot from the excess belt, then took her by the hair again, and started kissing her for the first time. She tried to turn away at first, seeming unsure she wanted to, but pulling her chin back towards me, and holding her head in place with my other hand, I was soon kissing the lips I’d fantasized about many times. I took my fill of what I wanted there, and could tell she’d never had a man get physical and overpower her even slightly as I had. She was panting when I let her come up for air, and said “ok let me go now, I need to go” I spun her around, slammed her back against the wall just hard enough where I knew it hurt a little, and just as she opened her mouth to say “Owww”, I had both hands at the top of her blouse, grasped firmly and tore it open, buttons flying.

She looked at me eyes wide and disbelieving, and opened her mouth again to protest my ripping of her nice blouse, but I’d already grasped the clasp of her front clasp bra, since she’s told me once she wore them because the bf liked them. Seeing her breasts for the first time I was amazed at their size, and with her eyes even wider at my utter audacity, I took one of her nipples and pulled her towards me with it…only a few inches, then we were face to face…

“I’m sorry” I said in mock politeness, “did you just say something?”

“Yes, let me go now, I need to g—–aaaaaaiiiooowww!” she trailed off, me pinching her nipple so hard she couldn’t finish…

“Ow! please..ow..ow…please stop…ow!, OOOH!!” giving her now protruding nip a series of tugs and twists.

Then I stopped abruptly, knowing this was too much for any first timer.

After a sec she got bold, and started babbling and talking fast and nervous about how she really had to go and I should untie her, and blah blah, till i walked over and did a fake, like I was about to backhand her, but didn’t'… she stopped. scared.

“Shut up you little tease, you go when I say, I got plans for you, so you stay for now….or else.

“You’re going to rape me aren’t you?!”

Then I slapped her hard.

“Bitch!”(I’d never called this girl anything even uncomplimentary) “So is that what you think this is, and what I am?”

“No I—I’m just scared…and I’m… “her mouth turned town to the cutest pout, and her eyes looked so betrayed my heart melted. I went close and embraced her gently, slowly, as her naked body felt the roughness of my clothes. She was breathing deeply and her eyes followed mine, as I’d always dreamed they would ..needy, wanting me…her, this fucking blonde goddess. I kissed her gently and she kissed me back, and my hand wandered to her bare pussy…still quite wet, so I knew then this girl in my arms was on an adventure, but still scared to leave. She needed me to make her, to take her, but was uncertain if she could trust me to make it good for her.

I whispered in her ear “I know you’re loving this aren’t you?”

Big sigh and laying her head on my shoulder.. “God yes! ..it’s just, unexpected.”

“Just do as I say, and trust me babe, you’re not ready for all this cruelty, but you have to obey or it will be”

“Will you?” I asked

“Yes”

I smacked her ass so hard she shrieked.

“What did you say slave?”

“Yes…Sir?” as she said it she gave a throaty inhale with a sort of reedy voice of a girl saying that for the first time, and who had always wanted to, and always dreamed of a man enslaving her.

“You are mine till I release you, slave”

“Yes Sir”

Reaching between her legs, now soaking wet. “All of you”

“Yes Sir” she said shuddering.

Embracing her again, “There is no guilt, shame, or remorse here, except what I give you, slave”

“Yes Sir” So sweet and whispery was her voice becoming, I knew i’d end up wanting her, and I’d made my mind I’d not…not this first time.

“A slave has only one purpose and one goal, you must know it or suffer”

“Yes …S.Sir” she had no clue ..lol.

“Well?!” as I swatted her ass hard again…

“OOH!…I’m…to be good sir?”

Laughing, I swatted her ass harder, then again…”ahhh! ow! I…I don’t know sir!”

“Don’t move an inch slave”

“Yes Sir”

I went and picked out some lengths of ropes, got her heels, a blindfold , gag , a collar, a lead and a flogger..

I walked back, put the blindfold on, and instantly hated that I couldn’t see her beautiful eyes, but saw much more she had which was pleasing to the eye.

I put her heels on myself. Awesome legs ..best I’d ever seen. I slipped the loop of rope behind her elbows, and said “touch your elbows together”

She seemed surprised ..”WHA–Yes sir!” she arched and strained to do so, as I wrapped the length around, pulled it tight till they touched, “Ow!, that hurts” she complained, almost bitchy.

I picked up the flogger and lashed one of her breasts hard “Shut up, goddamnit!”

“Yes Sir” she sounded almost relieved.

“You don’t talk again slave, or you get that gag. You won’t like it, trust me”

“Yes Sir” very quietly.

I then applied the collar to her beautiful neck. She didnt like it, she’d never dreamed, im sure…”Sir may I ask–”

“NO!!…quiet!…I warned you didn’t I?”

“Yes Sir” resume breathing hard, lower lip trembling and seemed very humiliated.

“Open up”

“But Si—mmmpgfh!”

Ball gag, quickly wrapped and buckled in back.

“Gnnnnnn-mmmmm!”she protested, face frowning for the first time.

I the attached a lead to the collar, and led her to the bath room, and said “you may now urinate” her head jerked sideways ..”mmmnnneeii??!” shaking head rapidly. I knew that would freak Miss never-done-anything-but-vanilla-sex-with-one-boyfriend right out…lol.

Standing behind her, i reached around and began to gently caress her breasts, to which she quickly responded with moans, leaning back against me. I could feel her fingers at my crotch, gently tugging at my pants. I knew what it meant ..as she could grasp me nowhere else. she was grasping for me, some gentle genuine reality of the me she thought she knew. All the teasing and standoffishness because “she had a boyfriend” were gone now. She just needed a man, a real man, and she was confused as to which seemingly real man was real. Being tied, the little girl I’d always known waited inside her was all there was. Willing to risk anything and take anything to find and feel what her boyfriend whom she desperately said she “loved” wasn’t giving her. She wanted me to love her…and was willing to allow herself to become enslaved to feel ..just loved. I sat on the toilet seat, and just looked at her…god she was a vision of bdsm loveliness like id never seen., back arched, tits high. Blonde pussy still wet, breathing with sexual frustration, laced with her first fear of the sexual unknown, since she lost her virginity. I reached over and turned on the bathtub faucet, to just let the water sounds fill her head, she turned side to side, wondering what was next. Body oil, which I’m sure she thought must be water, till she smelled its fragrance, I gently rubbed her with head to toe, and applied it generously till she gleamed like a Ferrari, and rubbed her tight muscles, whispering in her ear how she made the most beautiful slave on the planet, and how “this” was now mine, grasping her labia, to which she nodded in agreement, and “these” her oil covered boobs ..nipples totally distended, and these, firmly grasping her ass cheeks ..and smoothing more oil on them ..and then, knowing she suddenly feared i would, plunged my hand between her buttocks and entered her anus with my finger before asking “You’re a virgin here, aren’t you slave?

“mmm” she nodded her head, happy it didn’t hurt her in there, because of maximal lubrication. Her ball-gag had a metal eyehook id put in its ball for just what i then did, attaching it to a small clip hook above the towel rack, then sitting on the toilet seat, and pulling her ass back towards me.

“Stick your ass up high!” I said.

“eeermp!” she protested, again shocked at such unladylike directives., then “mmmg” realizing she couldn’t pull her head away from the hook, but with no idea why.

“NOT even close slut! i used the leather lead from her collar to sting her ass. “HIGHER and arch more, or Ill whip your pussy” More fearful muffled protests, and nothing she ever dreamed I’d say, and wanted to be angry and refuse to submit to it, couldn’t, being tied so tight, gagged, and aroused she suddenly realized, because I called her slut, another first.

“Higher still! Damn, you aren’t trying!…bitch spread your legs then”

she did and strained he ass up as high as she knew she could. quivering and whimpering. You must want your pussy whipped, right?

Arching a little more found a painful wince on her face, as she vehemently shook her head, actually still amazed at being threatened with a pussy whipping, but mostly scared of it…, but then my fingers were in her anus again, and she was just confused about that as everything else, but mostly feeling angry she wasn’t angry, and couldn’t have prevented any of this if she was.

I wiped some of the oils off her ass, and began gently threatening her, telling her she flunked her first slave quiz, and would soon be flogged for it.

Then I began to gently stroke her labia, and lightly kiss her beautiful upturned ass. As she soon began to moan, I was able to find wetness enough to cover all her inner ass, and my kisses began to land at the crevice, then around then back, but lower and then, knowing it would shock her little miss goody-goodysexual-naiveté, planted my tongue, deep in her anus. she inhaled sharply, made a show of seeming to dislike it…but i continued to hear her lower guttural moanings, and leaning back for a moment, saw she’d arched her ass up higher than I was able to force her to of her own volition. A rimmy is something of questionable necessity for many, especially women asked to give them, but once savored and enjoyed far longer than is seemly, one is loathe for them to end, and finds such leisure in the feelings of sexual arousal they amplify. She was just dangling from the wall hook by her tightly strapped gag now, and wantonly wagged her shiny ass toward the pleasures it kept finding. My favorite thing is giving it to prudish women who are humiliated by it, but cannot help but relish it, as anyone..

“You like this don’t you?” poking my tongue in deep.

“mmmMMM!”she moaned, as if while annoyed I’d asked, damn well did, but as any young girl who fears it, was worried I was just priming her for anal sex.

SLUT!, you are soaking, and it seems your ass craves more…..ha! such an easy little meathole I’ve changed you into..”

“Ngggmmm! more gagged protesting sounds, she didn’t like the sound of that “more” part I could tell.

“Don’t worry my little gaggle-of-holes-for-use, Ill not fuck your tight ass here till you beg me, and soon you will.”

“ngummmpfh! and tried to pull her ass away, when i grabbed it, and pulled it back to my face.

“That was dumb little cunt”, and she started to recoil from such talk, but couldn’t as I held her, but now started to bite.

Ahh! she cried over and over as my teeth bit soft butt-flesh, and my soaked fingers slipped inside her to her now very familiar spot. Soon she was writhing in fear of bites, as she hurtled toward her 4th orgasm there, while I now only nipped at the tenderest skin in her cleft with unforgiving teeth.

Her pelvis was now gyrating, and her legs quivered so sweetly, it was hard for me to say; “By the way my little pond scum princess, you’re not allowed to cum”

emmmggth?!!” she revolted sharply, knowing it was about too late, as did I.

With cock already out, I stood, and began rubbing it between her asscheeks, and her moaning approvals, Let me know she felt I’d read her mind.

“Ready to be my fucktoy now?”

She instantly bobbed her head, and to tease her, I began to poke it at her bung…and laughing ..as the cock-head began to push in and widen her anus, she squealed, “eeeennnng!”

I made pretense of making her assfuck me, and even grabbed her hair to yank her back saying “EVERY LITTLE HOLE YOU HAVE is mine! Isn’t it?…well slave?” The moment she began to nod, my well oiled thumb slammed deep into her ass, as I pulled her hair back hard, so she couldn’t squirm away. pushing with my thumb, i said “Move bitch!”

making her step forward, but not before I heard a familiar change in her panting, and felt her ass begin to rhythmically clench my thumb.

“That’s ok, you conniving little cum-slut, ill just add this to your punishment.”

mmmhhh! she was rasping repeatedly, in the throes of orgasmic waves,

So I unhooked her ball gag from the wall, raised her, and pulled it off her drooling mouth, and pulled her face toward mine by the hair, and as she winced at the pain of it, our lips met, and my tongue plunged deep into her mouth, and the thumb was shoved then gyrated, while she got my roughest most abusive kisses until her earth-shattering orgasm finally subsided. I could tell she’d found nirvana, and wanted to just lay and hold her, but just had to see that beautiful ass take its due.

So quivering she stood, and the flogger did its work, and watching her take it I marveled, since with no gag, she didn’t even protest, and just made “ungghh!” sounds with each stroke. As the last few came down, and her ass, now covered with pink welts, glowed, I said sternly:

“A slaves only purpose, is her masters pleasure, and enjoyment, and serving him.”

“Yes Master!” with enthusiasm, and respect, by switching to Master from sir on her own.

“Say it slave”

“A slaves only purpose, is her masters pleasure, and enjoyment, and serving him.” she repeated, as i whipped her lightly.

I removed her elbow ropes then, but left her wrists tied behind, and leaning against the wall, took her gently in my arms…light kisses and affection told her such as words could not, and I just waited, and she finally said “Oh my god…I so loved it Master!”

Giving her a wry grin, “I said, It isn’t quite over, as you came un-permitted slave” she looked strangely accepting, and I said, “take your pick, a blow-job or pussy-whipping”

She instantly dropped to her knees, and I’ll never forget the sweet way she looked up and asked “Master, will you teach me how, please?”

She was a mass of hormones and nerves when she left, and I could have easily taken it, but I knew better. Outdoing her boyfriend didn’t amount to shit. She loved him. He didn’t love her. All she wanted was for him to love her and marry her. I knew whatI had done with her would be hard to assimilate, living with some vanilla guy she thought she was in love with, and stealing another mans woman? Been there done that, and it was nothing I ever wanted again, but looks like hers always had the other man, always.

The tension was even starting with my roomies. Their trust and friendship was won by my never hitting on them, and they had both finally met a man who wasn’t just after sex. But no woman wants what I was doing done in her home, and when a woman who’s like the sun walks in, all the little stars must disappear. I was confused, depressed, but I knew it was just self pity. ..and why me? I know it has little to do with looks now, but then, I thought I just couldn’t get a total babe ever because I was a dork.

Bad eyes, thick glasses, scruffy, edgy, sarcastic….and the quintessential young man…resenting any beautiful woman who wouldn’t fuck me. Now, Suzie ..light-years out of my league. Yet she’ submitted, albeit ambivalently, I knew what we’d done together was fifty times better and more intense than anything vanilla boy had given her…So why? ..then I knew. I was just a badly needed release valve, nothing more. Couldn’t really blame her, or any woman of such seething passion. But I got pissed, then angry, not at her, or her boyfriend, or myself…but who?

God…motherfucker…who else. When I pray, I don’t seek a mental vision, I just know he listens…I ask for what I want, kneeling. Before I finish, I know it’s done, and the name of Jesus seals the deal. Don’t ask how I know. Hell I don’t know shit. I do know that I’ve done this every time. For a split second I know. I don’t wish, don’t hope, don’t do anything but know. I take no action based on knowing, but I never let my mind take any other question or doubt. Its weird, but that is in essence, faith. It kind of takes nerves of steel, but is kind of easy.

Two days later she called. my roomie handed me the phone and said:” “It’s Scuzzie”…loud enough so Suzie could hear. (lol, women) she asked why id been ignoring her at school.

“…was trying to be mad at you. then at what’s-his-name. then at myself…then you again, musical mad at people…stupid game. I lost.”

“No you didn’t,” she said, “I did, ..big fight, he wants me to leave….”

“Roommate’s having a Colorado Bulldog party tonight, come?”

“Can I bring an overnight case?” (Thank you Jesus!)

“Sure, long as there aren’t any clothes in it.”

“Ha-ha, don’t you like mini-skirts? …and lingerie?”

“Eewww!…fine, whatever, but then you gotta bring some Fuckme pumps too, and those handcuffs he laughed at you for buying.”

…When she arrived, she looked a fright, a basket case, just as I expected. In sweats, she mumbled something about not wanting him to think she was going to a party and that she’d dress upstairs….for me. I was tipsy on a couple of Colorado bulldogs, but not too drunk to know she was in need of a friend, and my prayers must wait. I made her a real strong drink, and got a Quaalude my roomie had, and when I got to my room, she already had on the hottest black party dress, and spikes…Jesus!, bent over doin’ her eyes, no panties…the girl was heart and soul, but her hands shook, and when I looked in her eyes, I had to turn away, so how much she hurt, wouldn’t hurt me.

“Here drink this” I said, handing her the milk, Kahlua, 4-5 shots of Vodka, a splash of coke, milkshake-sized “head howitzer”. That’s when I saw the bruise under her eye. Fucking bastard!….pissed, I rudely opened, and ransacked her suitcase. Handcuffs ….Good God!. dangling them from my finger, I walked back and said, “Are you really this tough?”

“Wha? ..you said…”

“Yeah right, I should use ‘em, and punish you bad…unless he’s in jail where he belongs!”

Throwing them on the bed, I said “Take off that dress, Dumbass.”

I walked across the hall and got my roomies giant bunny rabbit nightshirt…

“Scuzzie cant wear that” my roomie said, half joking.

“Shup, or I won’t let you see what she brought for you to wear, your size, and ultra sexy.”

Her eyes widened, I knew she’d wanted Suzie’s “look” and had enticed me several times in miniskirts…and was starting to scheme hard, not because I’m all that, but I’d made the mistake of hinting that I didn’t want to… and now needed to make her think I wanted to, to scare her off and things could get back to normal.

No sooner back in my room, a naked blonde vision stood sobbing, with the handcuffs on. I put the clothes down, walked to her and took her face in my hands and said.

“I know you know I can be cruel Susan, but this…”lightly brushing her bruised cheek “…please tell me where he is, he and I need to talk.”

“No, what you said first was more right, I’m the dumbass” then she looked into my eyes intently “Master, I need you again. Your guidance,,,(very hesitatingly) and punishment.”

God I was torn, her standing there again naked in spikes, handcuffs, and asking nicely. It was all I could do not to look down at her wondrous body, and just grab her and use her like a fucktoy…then again ..why didn’t I?

“Maybe later, but we’ve both been drinking, and I think you’ve had all the punishment from a man I want you to have today”, I said as I brushed her hair aside, and inspected her bruise again. “And once I do catch up to Mr. Dom-with-his-fists, know what?”

“What?” she asked apprehensively.

“You’re a dumbass and I’m not” I joked, she giggled.

“Stop…”she whimpered.

“Come here, dumbass”, I said, and led her toward the bed “Take this” the black pill was in my hand. “Thought you might want this. Turns you into a happy, horny, rip van winkle, you’ll want me to rape you, and whip you, but I won’t, ’cause you’ll be sound asleep before I get to 2nd base, …besides, you still haven’t paid for that last “massage and slave lesson”.

By the way she giggled, I could tell she was feeling the vodka, and wouldn’t have let her have the Quaalude normally, but such fucked-up shit happens to women’s heads when the man they love punches them out, it’s almost like she would have left him, but once he hit her, it made her nuts, thinking he really didn’t love her like she suspected, but since he hit her, maybe she had hurt him by saying…..that’s when I knew why he hit her…because of me and my stupid fucking massage bs,. duh!.

She had to somehow throw it in his face, and since I hadn’t fucked her, felt justified. I guess threatening and ridiculing his manhood was supposed bring it out finally, but had the opposite effect.

I took the handcuffs with her hands cuffed in them still and held them up and said, “I think we should keep these on you, In case I decide to punish you later, but for now, request denied. Drunken dumbasses aren’t worthy” she just giggled, looking up at me like she’d do whatever she was told.

“Lie down” I said, “I want you to take that” pointing at the pill.

“Yes Master” she did, got in my bed, and I tucked her in, and just sat caressing her gently, and we looked in each others eyes till her lids began to droop.

“Thank you…….Master” she said, just before she dozed off. I kissed her forehead and left her sleeping handcuffed, hoping I did the right thing. She was at a very fragile stage. I knew she hurt far more than she let on, and that to her, life, love men and the world were just a confusing mass if things that made no sense.

I took Suzie’s black hot-dress, after she slept, and teased teh roomies with the dress, and they both oohed and ahh-d, and asked why I had just the dress, and wasn’t getting any Suzie.

“She was unzipping my fly, and I came like a first timer, never made it to jack shit…” I lied,

“Wanna see the big mess I made?” I said, and started unzipping my pants, and they both scurried away grossin’ out, like chicks gotta do about such things. But then I chased Tracy the “Scuzzie” culprit around the apartment with my own cuffs, as they both were scared and giggly about my Dom-ness, and had almost sealed my fate with other women one too many times with idle gossip, so this “Scuzzie” business was the last straw.

By the time I cornered her in the kitchen, we were both out of breath, and I told her Suzie was mad at me because of her snotty “Scuzzie” comment, and she was gonna get cuffed, spanked, and give me a bj now “or else.”(She’d dumped her last screwy lil’ bf because he kept trying to be makin’ her swallow ..lol) She’d asked if mine tasted that bitter, and bitched about guys asking;

“Why do they all wanna get swallowed?”…blah blah. on and on…so after I clicked a handcuff on one wrist and she thought I was actually going to, she was about to cry, but couldn’t for giggling, and the other roomie was lmao on the couch. Before I let her up, she’d started to get scared and say;

“NO WAY NO WAY I HATE CUM!!”

Pinned against the stove, one arm cuffed behind her, thinking I’d really make her be a blowjob-swallow-slut, I turned on a burner to scare her, and said, “Ok then, I’ll let you go, under one condition.”

“What?!!”

“Quit being such a li’l smartass with the “Scuzzie” bullshit, and unless I get a hot bondage threesome with you two heartbreakers every night after work, mind giving a guy enough room to get some pussy?”

Both were shocked, and I get: “Threesome? we don’t say nothing to girls you date…!??”

“My ass, Suzie thinks I’m tappin’ both you anytime she don’t be here…gee, thanks!”

Then the phone rang, and some strange chick was asking bout Suzie, and of course, I was handed the phone, and so was Joe, Suzie’s boyfriend at the other end..

“Yeah Joe, Suzie’s asleep in my room, real upset because some chicken-shit motherfucker blacked her eye.” I said.

“Fuck man, who–”

“Don’t deny it, she doesn’t…. Fuckin’ pussy.”..

“Hey dickhead, mind if I talk to my fucking girlfriend.?” said he.

“Ill go wake her and ask”.. I went and made a drink, took a leak, exchanged more affectionate flip offs and sticking tongues out with the roomies, then ended up in a tussle for pinching Traci’s thigh (we wrestled, and play-fought far too much…she loved it…i guess it was like a sexual tension reliever or…whatever) ..as I’d hoped, waiting almost 10 minutes for me to get back to the phone brought out his angriest self:

“Finally!, she comin’.?”

“No.”

“What? did she say why?”

“Pretty sleepy, but I know why…”

“You do huh?…why?”

“Cause’ deep deep ….deep DEEP down….you’re *pause* CHICKENSHIT!”

“Look motherfucker, what’s your address ill come show you who’s…”

“I’ll be happy to see you, and will allow you to see her, but first, you gotta get past ME….then after I’m done seein’ if the big tough dental student can punk me out like he does his sweet girlfriend, who happens to really love him, since he has such a way with the bitch-slap. Hope you can bitch-slap me down like you’re so good at doing with the ladies, because if not, fuckin pussy, I’m gonna have every tooth outta your head before I’m done, so you can practice dentistry toothless.”

Then I said, “Still want my address pansy-ass??” (*click*) …as expected.

Well I was pissed, but I saw a pic of him later, not a big guy, but very wiry from a lotta sports…could’a punked me too maybe, who knows?, and it was the second time I’d played hero in one month, for a friend of the roomie, who’s husband decided, his Rocky Balboa impersonation on her head and elsewhere would make her love him more. Guess so, she went back to him.

Why do women always go back to guys who punch ‘em out?

After that of course, I had to then tell the roomies the truth on all of it, then joked it was all their fault, because I couldn’t have my threesome…lol. We sorta all made up, bonded, then they went to bed, and I decided to go sleep with a finally peaceful Suzie…

After I clipped a length of chain to the still sleeping Suzie’s handcuffs, I then pulled it taught so her arms were pulled over her head toward the top edge of the bed. She stirred a little, and opened her eyes and smiled, so I leaned over and kissed her and just said “you’re mine again”.

“Good Master” she sweetly replied, which had such an amazing emotional effect on me.

“Trust me now?” I asked, as I pushed her bangs out of her sleepy eyes.

“Completely Master” then added, “I loved being your slave, and this time I’ll do better, you’ll see!”

“Smart girl” I said, because I’m very tired, but in need of your sweet service slave. You perhaps should be scolded for being a dumbass, but I’ve decided that you were punished enough by whoever hit you, and want to continue training you how to please your Master, who now craves your affection, and warmth among other things”

“Anything Master!” she said sweetly.

I pulled the comforter back, and just looked at this woman, then more to see if she was learning my wishes. Sure enough, her heels remained on, and she was fully naked except for them. I smiled at her and said, “You’re learning quickly, and how did you know not to remove your shoes?”

I didn’t, but just knew you loved them, and hoped they’d make you ..want me when you came back.”

“They do, and I do, pretty slave”, and began caressing her breasts and making her sigh, as I continued, she just naturally responded, such a feminine, passionate, delicious young girl, who so many men dreamed of, and who didn’t belong to me, but who wanted to learn to please, and give more, im sure to find out if her natural submissiveness could be a way to be more to her brutal, insensitive boyfriend or any man. I knew she’d forgiven him for hitting her, and she knew I likely never would. I knew she was at a crossroads, and needed to see me as teacher and friend, instead of interloper. This night she would learn how she could be enjoyed just as a woman.

After much affection, kissing and caressing, and only looking deep in her eyes. She was still cuffed hands above, but was in my arms, and beginning to want to go to a more physical passion  I continued slowly, and my hands didn’t move below her breasts for some time, and when they finally did, I could tell she wanted them to badly, and wanted release, but dared not ask.

I pulled her toward me on her side, so my hands could take inventory, but shied away from any vaginal contact, and only touched her elsewhere. In circular patterns, her thighs in front, across her hips, gently reviewing her tummy, then back to her breasts. Gently, just feeling her, and as lightly as I could, although I was tired, and knew this was what she needed. I coaxed her womanly passion as slowly as possible, never rushing, or seeming to hurry. After many passes over her broad, regions, she seemed like she wanted just anything she could get from me, laying there cuffed, eyes closed, breathing heavily, lips now just staying parted fully, awaiting my next kiss, and finally gave me the subtle signal I’d been waiting for. Arching her pelvis, and hunching her hips forward, finally let me know it was time. and my hand moved to just over her pussy hair, and just stopped. and waited, lightly grazing her. She arched to meet hy hovering hand, then I moved it away, and repeated my previous caressing elsewhere. then same, again, arched more…moved away, and glancing at her face, saw the slight smile and seeming frustration of a woman being teased to her limit, but one who as a slave, knew she must wait for her Master.

As my hand finally entered her, she was flowingly wet, and having found her high place days back, had since figured out this woman was capable of experiencing far more pleasure than she’d ever dreamed. As my gentle rotating hand movements finally began inside her, I knew this time I’d properly prepared her, and her first waves of inner climax began shortly. Another followed soon after, but I knew as she did not, that with just the right touch and repetition of movement, and purpose, they would become more and more intense. Her 3rd climax told me we were almost there, and i said “hang on slave, gotta pee”

I returned with a towel, and put it under her, and went right back to work, and knowing it would make it better, detached the cuff from their rope, and pulled her arms around my neck. in just a few moments, she sighed heavily, and seemed to quiver, as her thighs involuntarily spread wider.

“Oh my god!” she said “Ohhh – my GOD!!” as she almost seemed to start to convulse. I grabbed a handful of her hair, and roughly pulled her lips to mine, as he began her most intense orgasm yet, She arched, and shook, and would have screamed I knew, but could not be released from my deep, enduring kiss. Surrendering her arms suddenly pulled me closer, and she kissed back like I just couldn’t believe, and my hand inside her almost slipped out, as the flood of her ultimate passion was finally released for the first time. Her orgasm seemed to go on forever, but was but a 2 or 3 minute time till she finally crested and relaxed and was still kissing me sweetly. As our embrace released, she opened her eyes and looked at me with glazed droopy lids and said flatly, in a lower monotone “oh….MY …god!” I couldn’t help but laugh at her then, and knew the towel was likely soaked, and also knew she’d protest, as my hand began its simple work again.” No, not again” she said.

“Shhh slave!, trust your Master”

She tilted her head back, and sighed with resignation, “Yes Master, I trust you .. I do trust you!” and was soon taken back again not once but 2 times more.

By the last one I let my fingers wander to her half open mouth, which she wantonly sucked in making her wishes plain. I then pulled her cuffed hand from behind my neck, and just waited a moment to see what she’d do. She just smiled and started to ask me, but I put my finger on her lips, and gently pushed down on her shoulder.

She seemed bent on showing me she could give and incredible blowjob, and while I have had some better, her enthusiasm was so very memorable, just new at it, and with little trained gag reflex, she supplemented sweet licks and kisses, for such depths she could not take.

The last thing I remembered was wanting to pull her on top of me, and fuck her brains out. But sleep overcame me, and the sandman visited the warmest, incredibly sexy dreams, and when I finally awoke, I saw why. I was still in her sweet mouth, and once aware, became hard very quickly. It was incredible to watch her be awakened by it, and her response was to just suck to increase to needed depth. but I knew what she’d done, she likely had never dreamed of doing, and took her head gently and she began to move it toward mine. “You’re a very good slave, and incredibly beautiful”. i said.

” I gotta pee Master!”…lol it still makes me laugh to this day, the way she said it, so uncertain and so insecure.

“No, you may not slave….long pause…I’m kidding, but hurry, I really need to fuck your brains out.”

“Yes Master!” she said scurrying away…

When she returned, after popping out of the bathroom, getting her purse, and going back, she said “I started master” after crawling up on her knees beside me. I just looked at her, and her eyes locked on mine, and she said “You said I would, so I’m begging you now master…please…”

“For?”

Please fuck my ass, and as hard as you want, it’s yours now anyway, and I love that it is!”

The next hours and days were ultimately one of the sweetest, softest, hungry for true love, desperate for a tender touch, near wordless sexual encounters I’d ever had. She had me incredulous at how such a sweet submissive incredible hottress could be left so love hungry and orgasm-starved by arseholes who only want them for temporary sex till they enter their ritzy dental practice, then dump them for another, who I could never believe was anything close to his college tempfuck, Suzie. It sounds conceited to say I know God was answering her prayers that night, but I know damn well, the next day and a half, were when he answered mine.

But I knew she’d go back to her Joe, and knew she’d be torn, and want to come back to me soon.

All of which happened, and I was her Master on and off for some time. She could be awfully high-maintenance this girl, and after a while, though it hurt, I came to know, In her own way she needed us both. she wanted my approval somehow, and at one point asked me if I’d come over and meet him.

“I’ve wanted to for a while Suzie, and I haven’t forgotten what he did.”

“So if you come to visit, will you start something with him?” she asked, as we spoke on the phone.

“…And finish it, since I’ve wanted to so badly girl, and he’s so richly deserving.”

Of course she didn’t want her champion beaten down, and prevented it as sweetly as she could. I didn’t learn he’d dumped her right after college until years later, and had cheated on her all their last year together then married the new girl, once he’d moved far away to his new practice. She was left high and dry and bitterly heartbroken, having lost touch with me, after we’d finally drifted apart.

I’ve always hated dentists. All you need to do is ask them what their services cost, to know they are some of the greediest, most selfish bastards in this world, who seem the friendly, best friend you ever had while they do what they do, screwing you over as hard as they can the entire time. Fuckwads, all of them.

*Sigh* She was a Pisces, which I often think may be the sexiest women on this planet, but there just aren’t enough of them to go around. Born under the sign of “Half Man-Half Asshole” myself (Sagittarius), I read somewhere I was not so compatible with them, and was already aware that I usually seemed to want them far more than they wanted me…something about Fire and Water, and mostly physical, primal, animal magnetism for both, with the more romantic, emotional Piscean at a great emotional advantage… Likely so, since at the time, just reading it made me cry, and it took this college boy a few months to get over Suzie…trust me.

I always regretted never telling her, how very deeply I loved her.

She arrived with her two daughters.  She was taking them for a weekend excursion into the country.  She had some idea of what to expect, but her two daughters did not.

They were all dressed as directed by master.  He wanted them to be very plain, but feminine.  Looped earrings since they all had pierced ears was the only jewelry they were allowed.  They all looked like school girls.  A plain white button down blouse and a decorative skirt.  They were told to be womanly and wear suitable underwear.  They were to wear running shoes but no socks.  Basically comfortable apparel.

Master was delighted when they arrived.  He questioned them if they knew the rules:

He was master, they were to always do as he directed.  They were not to speak unless master gave them permission.  Mater owned them, they did not own anything.  Everything they have belongs to master.  They were not to look at master unless he gave them permission.  They were not to talk to each other unless master gave them permission.  They were to help master if he requested it, even if they disliked what it was master wanted them to do.

They all agreed with master, though he saw some resentment in the face of the youngest daughter.

Master told them all to enter his house and to sit at his kitchen table.  They were all to read out load a contract that they were all to sign.  First mother then each daughter.  Mother was to also sign each daughter’s contract giving master possession and agreeing to his terms.

Mother started reading the contract placed in front of her first.

I give myself and everything I own, including my body and possessions to master.

I will do as directed by master at all times.

I will let master punish me for his and my benefit.

This was short, mother signed, and then each of her daughters read and signed their contracts.  Mother then signed each of her daughter’s papers.

“Now that was not so bad” Master calmly stated.  Let’s go for a walk so I can show you my property.

Master lived in the country, it seamed so secluded.  There was nothing out side except for two barns, and a wooded field.  “Let’s go this way” as master lead them down the path through the wooded area.  “You girls will get some exercise through here, later we will have some races to se who can get down this path the fastest.  Maybe your mom and I will place bets on who will win.”   Both girls crossed their arms in front of them, and continued to follow master through the woods and down a clearing on his property.

On return to the house master told the two girls to relax and sit down on his patio.  He told them to go inside the house and put on their swim suits, they could swim and have some fun in his pool, he had some matters to discuss with their mother.

“Sue, come with me. I have some things I want you to do in the barn”.  This was the first time master called her by name.  She did not say anything and followed master to the barn.

“Sue you have nice daughters, they will make some nice toys”.  Sue responded, “Thank you master”.

The barn was filled with various devices of master.  Some looking normal, like table and chairs, some look odd, Sue could not figure out what they were.

”Sit here in this chair”, master ordered.  Sue sat down where directed.  “From now on you will not look at me.  When you look at your daughters you will only look at their chests, and hope some day they have nice big tits.  Is that clear”.  Sue responded “yes mater”.

With that master rolled a small table in front of Sue.  The table fit tight up to her chest and pressed into her.  “Lift up your tits so I can get my table under them” Master ordered.

With that Sue lifted her breasts as master pushed the table tight to her body.  The small table then locked in place.  “I want to see my tits laying on my table, open up your blouse”.  With that order Sue started unbuttoning her blouse.  She had a hard time with the table pressing into her.  “Here, let me help you” master exclaimed, as he loosened the table.  “Take your blouse off and let me see your bra”.  Sue pulled her blouse up over the table, struggled to get it off because of her position, but managed to and dropped it to the floor.  “Stick them out, model them for me”.  Sue did as told.   “You are such a good mother, you must have breast fed your daughters well.  “Take your bra off.”  Sue did as directed, again struggling but was able to remove the garment.  “Such nice tits, can I squeeze them?” master asked.  Sue responded with a quiet yes.  With that master caressed each white lobe, gently handling and inspecting each.

“Let’s see how hard we can get these nipples”.  With that master lightly squeezed then tugged on each.  He then grabbed each and pulled Sue’s mammaries out as far as he could.  Sue sighed in pain as master started to play with her roughly.  “Such nice toys, I hope your daughters are as nice as yours”.

Master went to a cabinet in the room and came back with what looked like a harness.  “Here Sue I have a new bra for you, I will let you out of the chair and I will help you put this on.”  “You have one instruction, at no time are you to touch or cover your tits when we put this on, or when it is on you unless I give you permission.”

Master released Sue from the chair and told her to follow him to a small rack.

The rack was a small bar that had a chin rest on it, and two hand positions.  When Sue was placed in the rack she had to bend forward, which was its intention to allow her boobs to hang down.  Master then placed the new bra on her.  Each tit went through a loop; a strap went over each shoulder and fastened in the back.  Pretty much like a conventional bra except without cups.

Master then pulled up a chair and sat down in front of the hanging tits.  “Let me adjust this for you”, with that master started to tighten straps of the new bra squeezing each white boob, giving them a nice red color.  When master was done it looked like Sue had two balloons popping out in front of her.  The straps were adjusted to force her two boobs together.  ‘They look so nice, do you think you daughters will like them.”  Sue did not answer; she was not sure what to do.  What is going to happen next?

Sue asked, “Master, I need to go to the bathroom.”  Master replied, “we cannot let your daughters see you this way, can we, go put on your blouse”.  With that Sue went and retrieved her garment from the floor, and put it on.  Her boobs suck out in front of her, holding her blouse out grotesquely.

“Now when we go to the house I want you to smile, I want those tits sticking straight out.  When you get into the bathroom you will strip, except you will keep my nice bra on.  You will stand in front of the toilet and pull your pussy lips wide open so we can see that naughty pee hole of yours.  You will stand there, pussy open, tits out until I get there in a few minutes, understand?”  Sue responded “Yes master”.

“O.K. go to the house, and walk slowly so your daughters get a good look at you”.

Sue slowly left the barn and walked to the house.  She forced a smile on her face, and did not look at her daughters.  When her daughters saw her they greeted her with a “Hi mom”.  Master smiled and looked at the two girls and reminded them of the rules, “Now, now girls, you remember the rules, no talking unless I give you permission”.

When they got to the pool, master told Sue to stop.  He then whispered to her, “Which of your daughters has the firmest tits, I want to shove my fingers into them until they hurt”

Sue lost the smile from her face, a tear rolled down her face, she stated “Jane”.

‘Jane come here”, master called out to the two girls.  Jane crawled out of the pool and walked over to master and her mother.  “Your mother told me you have something I want”, “Sue go to the bathroom and do as told.”  Jane you come with me”.

Sue continued on into the house, ‘Jane I want you to come with me. To the barn”

Sue entered the bathroom and closed the door.  She undressed and spread her pussy lips as told.  She stood there; hoping master would not be to long.

“Jane I want you to stand by this rack”, it was the common X-frame she had seen in movies.  I want you to fasten the strap around each ankle.”  Jane gasped, what was master going to do.  Her mother had her breasts sticking straight out under her blouse, what was I in for.  “Now fasten the belt around your waist”, Jane did as ordered.

“Your mother tells me you have firm tits, show them to me”.  A frown came on Jane’s face.  She belt forward slightly to unfasten the back then slipped her bathing suit top off.  She held her arms in front of her trying to cover up.  “Put you hands over your head and show me those things.  I want to see if your mother is right, or she will be punished for lying to me”.  Jane did as told; master enjoying what he saw, two lovely firm breasts.  ‘May I touch them? master asked.  Jane responded with a quiet “no”.   ‘But Jane you know I own them, they are mine to do as I want, isn’t that true?”  Jane began to cry and grumbled out a yes.  “O.K.  Then I want you to tell me, these are my tits, and not yours, and that I can do what ever I want with them, Ok?”  With that Jane continued to cry and stated, “My breasts are yours to touch”.

Master corrected her, “breasts are for feeding babies, tits are masters toys, you do not have a baby so these are tits, and they are mine to do with what ever I want, now say it right”.  Jane was really crying now but she spoke out, “my tits are yours to do what ever you want with”.  Master corrected her again stating they were not her tits but his.

“O.K. you can put your hands down and put your bathing suit back on.  When your mother comes back you will stand up straight and smile.  You will take off your bathing suit completely, including the bottom.”  Jane’s mouth dropped to the floor when she heard that.  “Yes including your bottom, remember I own you and your body.  You will then stand up straight, hands behind your head, stick out your tits, and tell her that I own them, and can do what ever I want with them, do you understand?”  “Yes”, Jane responded.  Now don’t forget to smile, we want mother to know you’re happy”.  Jane said nothing, and put her top back on.  “Let’s go get your mother”

Master went to the bathroom and had Jane wait outside.  Sue was inside, standing there, slouched down somewhat, holding her pussy lips open.  “Master I need to go real bad”, Sue softly spoke.  “Boy you guys sure do not know how to follow directions, I did not give you permission to talk” master came back with.  Master put the top of the toilet down then sat down on it.  “Come here and show me that thing”.  Sue walked and stood in front of him holding her lips open.  “I can not see your pee hole, pull those lips farther apart and show me that thing”.  Sue did the best she could spreading her virginal lips.  Master then stroked her gently flicking her twat, and gently pinching it to Sue’s disgrace.

Ok, you can go, but keep those legs apart; I want to make sure you were not lying to me”.  She was not lying, she could not wait, she did not care who was watching she had to go so bad.

“Get dressed you slut, lets go play with Jane’s tits” master spoke out.

As they left the bathroom they approached Jane who was standing there, pouting, tears coming down her cheeks.  Sue wondered what had master done.  Master spoke out, “Jane where is that smile”.  Jane looked up and forced a small smile on her face.  Master continued, “Jane don’t you have something to show and tell your mother, lets get going.”

As master and Sue watched, Jane removed the top of her bathing suit then slowly the bottom.  She stated to cry again, holding her legs together as to try to hide her pussy.  She put her hands behind her head then started to proclaim, “these tits are masters to do with what ever he wants”  Tears were now coming down like a faucet, a few tears were even coming out of Sue’s eyes.  “Isn’t that nice Sue, she wants me to play with her tits, you want to come and watch, sure you do.  Lets go to the barn, and let’s take Janet too, I am sure we can find something there for her to do.  Now don’t say anything, get dressed and we will get Janet and go to the barn and have some fun”.

Jane got dressed again, as they left the house master called out to Janet to follow them, they were going to the barn to play some games.

When they entered the barn master told Sue and Jane to go to the attic, he was going to show Janet where to wait.  Janet was taken to a small room that looked more like a living room.  It had a television, and couch along with a table and some chairs.  “You can wait here until we are ready for you.  The remote for the TV is on the table, sit down on the couch relax I will get you when we are ready.”

“OK both of you strip, I want to see those tits staring me in the face”.  Sue took off her blouse skirt and panties that master let her wear.  Master’s bra had Sue’s breasts turning red.  Jane removed her bathing suit and was shocked to see her mother’s tits.  What was master going to do to hers?  “Sue it looks like you better take that thing off before you pop a tit, don’t you think so Jane?”  Sue was delighted to remove the tight harness from around her boobs.

“Now Jane bring my tits over here”.  “Jane I want you to lay down on your back on this table so I can examine my tits”.  Jane laid down on the table as directed.  “Now put your hands over your head and keep them there”.  After that master gently grabbed the young girl’s right breast.  He squeezed and kneaded the soft firm meat.  First one then the other.  Master started out softly then a little rougher.  He played with her nipples to get them hard. “You have better nipples then your mother, Sue make yours hard I want to compare them”.  Master continued to play with Jane as Sue started toying with her own nipples.  “Come over here let me see them Sue”.  Master compared the nipples of the two women.  “You definitely have better nipples then your mother, they are much longer and fatter, I really like them.  I wonder how Janet’s are; we will have to look later.”

“Jane are your tits sore from me playing with them”.  Jane responded, ‘yes”.  “Oh I am sorry I did not mean to play so rough, here let’s do something else.  Get up and come over here”.  Jane was happy to get off the table, at least master did not play with her other privates.  She felt so vulnerable lying on that table.

“Stand here by this rack”, your mother is going to help me place you here, we do not want those tits to run away do we.”  Jane did not know what to think.  She stood there and could only do as she was told.  She was beat; the strain of this ordeal had run her down.  Straps were fastened around her knees and ankles.  Another strap was the placed around her waste.

A bar in back kept her leaning forward slightly; this allowed her boobs to hang down slightly.  A strap was then placed under her chin pulling her head back.  Her arms were extended behind her pulling her shoulders back.  Here was this girl tied with her tits sticking out.  “My tits look beautiful”, master stated,  “Sue do get me a chair”.  Master placed it in front of Jane.  Jane with her head pulled back could not see down, she could only feel what was happening to her.  “Jane let me know if I hurt you, but don’t lie, let me know if it hurts a lot”.  With that master pushed a finger into each tit.  Shoving it in as hard as he could.  It did not take Jane long before she said, “You’re hurting me, please stop.”  Master ignored her cries and continued to force his fingers into her mammeries.  Pushing in a finger and moving it around.  Forcing her tits in and up, to the side and down.  Jane continued to cry “You’re hurting me please stop, I will do what ever you want.”  Master still continued to ignore her and roughly play with her tits.  Master finely stopped; Jane had tears streaming down her face.  “Remember you two I own you and can do what ever I want with you, and you will do what ever I say.”

Master released the crying girl from the rack.  She fell to the floor folding her arms in front of her trying to comfort her own battered mammeries.  “Stand up, do you want me to do it again”, master barked, “I did not tell you you could touch my tits, now put your hands down and let me see them”.  Jane could not handle it any more she broke down in tears and stood there, tits in pain, naked.

TWO

I guess it was just about a year or so ago that Ramsey had his accident.
Ramsey didn’t act any different after that time in Charley’s, and he never mentioned what had happened, then or any of the other times, and we sure as hell didn’t either, not to him–though you can bet when he wasn’t around it was about all we did talk about for a good long time. At the mill Ramsey was his old self, working hard and keeping to himself mostly. He was probably the best damn worker they had out there, and I never knew him to miss a day, either, until he hurt himself.
How it happened was he was using the big power saw, and maybe the board he was working on had a rotten patch he didn’t see or something, but the thing broke, and normally it wouldn’t be any problem for Ramsey, but whether he was careless or just unlucky or whatever, his foot slipped and the saw got away from him and got him right in the leg, just above the knee.
I wasn’t far away and I saw him go down, and when I got there he was twisting on the ground and the blood was just coming out like crazy. A couple of other guys got there at the same time, and one of them ran to get the mill doctor. I yelled at somebody else to make sure they called an ambulance, and then I got down by Ramsey, but there wasn’t much I could do but try to tie my belt around his leg to staunch the blood. That didn’t work too good, and I got some of that blood on me and it was a mess. It seemed like forever till the doc came running up. Then I started feeling weak and had to move away for a minute.
When I got back the doc had made some kind of tourniquet and wrapped the leg up temporarily, but blood was seeping through anyway, and Ramsey was white as a ghost. Then we heard the ambulance siren, still a ways off but coming closer. Ramsey looked around then, his eyes kind of glazed, but he saw me bending over him and started to say something. Doc told him not to talk, but you couldn’t tell Ramsey anything, even then.
“Josh,” he says, and he could hardly get it out, but meanwhile he’s digging into his pants pocket for something, and he pulls out a bunch of keys all tied together and holds them out to me. “Abby,” he chokes out. “Get Abby.”
“Sure,” I said, and I took the keys automatically. “I will, Ramsey. Don’t worry.”
“Be sure,” Ramsey says, and he’s forcing it out now. “Abby.” Then he passed out.
Well, the ambulance came and they got Ramsey into it and the doc went along with him, but they wouldn’t let any of the other guys come. I went to tell the section boss where I was going, then I went and got my car, it was a little jeep I had then, and I started out to get Abby. Because Ramsey didn’t have a telephone up there. He never much wanted to talk to anybody, Ramsey, if he didn’t have to.
Ramsey’s place was back in the hills, not real close to anything at all, and you had to know that area pretty well to find it. I hadn’t been out there since I was a kid, but I remembered all right. Going up there I started to wonder why Ramsey’d given me his keys, since Abby was sure to be up there. But I figured probably he wasn’t thinking too clear right then, and who would be?
Took me close to an hour, I guess, and when I got there it was pretty much like I remembered, just a clearing with the old wooden house, not very big, but Ramsey had fixed it up some and the whole place looked neat and not all scraggly like it used to. I figured Abby would hear me drive up and come out to see, but there was no sign of her. So I got out and went up and knocked on the door. But nothing happened, and I couldn’t hear anything inside, either.
I knocked again, louder, and I called out, “Abby!” I still didn’t hear anything for a minute, but then her voice came from inside the house. It said, “Go away!”
Well, that set me back a little. I waited a minute, then I pounded the door again. I yelled, “Abby! It’s me, Josh Hawkins. From the mill. It’s about Ramsey. He’s had an accident. Abby!”
No sound.
“Abby!” I shouted. “Open the door. Please!”
Then her voice came again. She said, “I can’t.”
I didn’t understand what was going on, and I didn’t know what to do for a minute there. Then I recalled Ramsey’s keys, so I pulled them out. It took me a couple of tries to find the right one, but then I did and I got the door open and went in.
She wasn’t in the front room, so I called her name again. I heard her say, “Oh, god!”, and she sounded real strange. It came from one of the other rooms–there was just the three rooms in the house–so I went to take a look. It was the bedroom she was in, and when I got there I stopped short right in the doorway and I daresay my mouth fell right open like a fool. I know I was so damn startled that for a minute there I just flat couldn’t move.
Abby was lying on the bed, and she was all stretched out, what they call spread-eagled, you know, and she was chained down there that way. I mean she had these handcuff things on both wrists, one end holding her wrist and the other end fastened to the corner bedpost. And she had cuff things on her legs too, only bigger, and they held her ankles to the bottom posts the same way. I want to tell you, she was stretched out pretty good, too.
She had on a kind of a dress, but it wasn’t much longer than that skirt she’d been wearing in Charley’s that time, and I’m telling you those legs stretching out like that in different directions–well, it just made my mouth go all dry, once I got over the first shock of seeing her like that. Not to mention I could see she still didn’t have on a brassiere or anything, and the way those round damn titties stuck up…
Abby looked straight at me, and her face was flushed but her eyes were real steady, and it was like she was daring me to say something, but I couldn’t say a word. I just stood there gaping. Then she says, “What happened to Ramsey?”
I had to kind of pull myself together and clear my throat once or twice before I could say anything. Then I said, “He just had a little accident. He–he cut his leg pretty bad, but he’ll be all right. They took him to the hospital.”
Abby just kept looking at me, so I said, “He told me to come and get you. He gave me his keys.” I still had the keys in my hand and I held them up for her to see. I felt like a fool.
“All right,” Abby says then. “You’d better use them, hadn’t you?”
“Yeah,” I says. I started fumbling around with the keys, looking for small ones to fit the cuffs, and I knew I should just get on with it and mind my own business, but my guts were just busting with curiosity or something, and I couldn’t stop myself. So I said, “I guess maybe it’s none of my business, but why does Ramsey–I mean, how can he…leave you like–like this?”
“You’re right,” Abby says. “It isn’t your business.”
I could feel my face get red. “Right,” I said, and I was so kind of embarrassed that I dropped the damn keys and had to pick them up and start going through them again.
Then Abby says, “It excites him.”
I didn’t say a thing.
“It turns him on,” Abby says. “To see me this way. He loves to come home and find me like this, completely helpless. His for the taking.”
I was getting a little tight in the throat. I picked out the smallest key I could find and went to the bed to open one of the handcuffs.
“It excites me, too,” Abby says.
Well, I kept my mouth shut, not that I could have gotten anything out without choking. I just got down by the bed and tried to fit the key in the cuff on her wrist, but my fingers weren’t very steady.
“You can probably see that,” Abby says. “I get very aroused being kept like this. I can’t help it. Ramsey and I are two of a kind, you see.”
Her voice sounded a little funny. I couldn’t get the little key to fit that handcuff, so I figured I’d try the other one. The bed was next to the wall, so I couldn’t go around, and I had to kind of lean over her to get to her far wrist. It didn’t help any to keep my fingers from shaking, let me tell you. I tried to concentrate on fitting the key in the lock, but it wasn’t easy in that position. Then, just as I was getting it, Abby sort of shifted on the bed, and I don’t know how she could move much as tight as she was pulled by those cuffs, but she raised her body a little, and her breasts brushed against me. Shit, I could feel those hard poky nipples right through that dress and my shirt. I jerked back out of pure reflex.
“Sorry,” Abby says, and she sounded kind of hoarse. “I told you it excites me.”
I was still leaning over her, sort of sitting on the edge of the bed there, and I looked down at her, looked down at that mouth, those eyes, and I guess maybe I moved toward her again without even knowing it, because when she raised her body again it moved against me like before. The blood was just pounding in my head and I couldn’t think worth a damn. I just looked in those damn deep eyes and she looked back at me.
And then she whispered, “Do it.”
And I kissed her.
Well. Maybe you think you’d of done different if it was you. And maybe you would, I don’t know. But just don’t be too damn sure. A man can feel pretty sure of doing right when he’s sitting back thinking about it, but that’s not exactly the same as being right there with temptation itself spread out underneath you. I can tell you that.
I wasn’t thinking at all once I kissed Abby. Oh, somewheres in the back of my brain I knew damn well it wasn’t right. I knew she was Ramsey’s wife and Ramsey was my friend. I knew it the way you know you should be going one way when a hurricane is blowing you the other.
That mouth was as soft and sweet as it looked to be, and it knew what it was doing, too. So did her tongue. I never wanted to stop kissing her. I was bent over so the top half of my body was just about touching hers, and I felt those damn breasts against me as she breathed. Then somehow I was sort of lying on top of her, still kissing her, and I had a hard-on like a telephone pole.
Well, finally we stopped kissing, and I raised my head up and looked down into those big brown eyes and she looked up at me. We were both kind of breathing hard. She must of been hurting in those cuffs with me on top of her like that, but she didn’t look like she was suffering.
Then, like before, she says, “Do it.”
I said, “Abby–” But I was choked up so I couldn’t hardly get it out.
Then she starts twisting underneath me. Just a little bit, which was all she could manage stretched out that way, but it was enough to drive me crazy. I had to kiss her again, and I did, and she kissed me back, kind of moaning, and her body is pushing up at me. Then she rolls her head away and says, “Now! Do it now!”
Well, it surely wasn’t what you’d call romantic. All I did was open my pants and kind of push them down, along with my shorts. Then I pulled her dress up, and sure enough there was nothing under it but her, just like in Charley’s. And then I was inside her.
It didn’t take very long, that first time, but it didn’t matter. We were both so worked up. Abby groaned and sort of squirmed as much as she could and made little noises in her throat, and I tried to hold back but there was no way right then. But we both finished at the same time, Abby yelling out with it just as I came inside her.
Then after a minute I got up and pulled up my pants. I was feeling kind of strange, maybe embarrassed, I guess, and I couldn’t look at her right away. I heard her breathing get back to normal, and then she says, “You’d better unlock me now.”
So I did. First I pulled her skirt back down, and then I finally managed to find the right keys and get the cuffs unlocked. Abby got up slowly. She was kind of stiff, naturally.
Then she says, “What did you say your name was?”
I didn’t know if that was funny or sad. “Josh,” I says. “Josh Hawkins.”
“Right.” She walked slowly over to a kind of dressing table and sat down and started brushing her hair. “I’ve seen you before,” she says.
“I guess,” I says.
“You were in Charley’s one time.”
I said, “Yeah. Couple times, actually.”
First she doesn’t say anything, then she says, “Did you enjoy it?”
“You mean Charley’s?” I says. “Or just now?”
She looks at me, kind of smiling a little. “Well, I’m pretty sure you enjoyed just now,” she says. “I certainly did.”
I said, “We shouldn’t have done it.”
She didn’t say anything.
I said, “If Ramsey ever finds out–”
“Don’t worry about it,” she says. Then she says, “Ramsey’s going to be all right, isn’t he?”
“I guess so,” I says. “But he cut his leg pretty bad.”
Abby stood up. “Let’s go,” she says.
So we left and got in the jeep and started out for the hospital. I was still feeling kind of funny about the whole thing and I couldn’t think of anything to say. After a while Abby says, “How long have you known Ramsey?”
Ever since we was kids, I told her.
She says, “I’ve never been able to imagine Ramsey as a child.”
“He was a kid just like anybody else,” I says. “Except more ornery than most.” Then, just for something else to say, I asked her, “How did you two meet, anyway?”
Abby didn’t answer that one right away. I didn’t ask her again, I just drove, figuring if she didn’t want to tell me that was fine, I was just making conversation anyway. But finally she starts to talk.
“It was back in Youngstown,” she says, “where I come from. Ramsey’s mother was living there, and she died, and Ramsey came east for the funeral.”
I already knew that, but I didn’t say anything.
“I was a friend of his sister’s–she stayed with their mother, you know, when the family broke up and Ramsey went west with his father–so I came to the funeral. And afterwards…there was this gathering of friends and relatives at the house, and that’s where I met him. His sister introduced us. And I–well. You have to understand. I was no pushover. Not that I was a virgin or anything, but I was my own woman, you know? Sure of myself. Pretty sophisticated, I thought. Able to look at men with a cool eye. So I–then I met Ramsey. I can’t explain this. His sister introduced us, and I put out my hand, and he took it, and–well, I fell apart inside. That’s all. He kind of looked at me and held on to my hand–not hard or anything, not at first–just stood there looking at me and holding my hand. And he knew. I think he knew even before I did, but I knew too.”
“Knew what?” I said.
It took her a minute. “That I–that he was–that I–I belonged to him. That’s all. I know it sounds crazy. It just–I couldn’t believe it myself. I mean, I didn’t want to believe it, for god’s sake, I wasn’t–like I said, I was my own woman. I thought. Up to then. But there it was, he just–And he knew it too. Oh Christ. He knew it right away.”
“What happened?”
She gave a short little laugh. “He squeezed my hand, that’s what happened. Just for a minute. Not even a minute, just a few seconds. But he squeezed it hard. And oh Jesus, I don’t know how he knew things about me that I didn’t even know, but I was ready to go down on my knees to him, right there. In the middle of all those people. Just like that.”
“Like at Charlie’s,” I said.
She glanced over at me with a funny kind of a grin. “Yeah. Like at Charlie’s. Only I didn’t actually do it. Oh, I probably would have if he’d told me to. And I’m sure he could see it on my face. But him, his face never changed. All he did was let go my hand, and all he said was, ‘Come.’ That’s all. And he walked out of the room.”
She stopped, like she was expecting me to ask her what she did, but I knew she was gonna tell me anyhow, so I just waited.
“And I followed him,” she says finally. “He went out in the hall and came to the staircase and walked upstairs, and I just walked up right after him, with all the people watching and looking at us. He went into one of the rooms up there, and I went in after him, and he closed the door.” She stopped again. “And then he said his second word to me,” she says. “He said, ‘Strip.’”
“So you stripped,” I said.
“Oh yes. And he stood there and watched. And then he stripped too, and then–Christ, I’d never had anything like it. None of this foreplay stuff, none of this tender lovey-dovey lovemaking like women are supposed to crave and respond to, oh I’d had my share of that, and I was just as brainwashed about it as anybody, thought that’s where it was at all right. But not with Ramsey. He took what he wanted, he was direct and forceful, and he was rough too, and the rougher he was the more I liked it. The more he took the more I wanted to give him. And when he hurt me I…Oh Jesus, I…I begged him for more. And when I–”
She suddenly stopped again, like she had to catch her breath. “Shit,” she said, and that shocked me for some reason. “I’m telling you more than you want to know. Sorry.”
“No problem,” I said. It wasn’t really more than I wanted to know, but probably more than I should’ve known. I was damn interested, but also I had a hard-on again. “Anyway,” I said then, “don’t tell Ramsey about–you know, about what happened before.”
“Well, I’ll try not to,” she says. “But I can’t promise he won’t find out. You know Ramsey.”
That sure as hell didn’t make me feel any better.

THREE

Some of the people at the county hospital knew me when they saw me, on account of I was kind of going around with this girl Molly, who was a nurse there. Molly was a real cute lady, blonde and kind of short–but curvy where it counted–and I guess you’d say we were more or less engaged, though it wasn’t formal or anything. Anyway I used to go there sometimes to pick her up when she was getting off work, so they knew me there, like I said. When I walked in with Abby the gal at the desk looked at me funny and said, “Hi, Josh. Molly’s not off yet, she’s just started her shift, you want to see her?”

“No,” I said. “No, I’m–we’re here to see Ramsey. Ramsey Boyce? Hurt his leg up at the mill?”

“Oh,” she says. “Oh, right. They brought him in earlier on. Let’s see.” She looks up something on the computer they got there. “He’s in room 313. I guess you can go up there if you want.”

“Thanks.”

We found him all right, and he looked okay, maybe a little pale. They’d patched him up and sewed up his leg and given him a bunch of painkillers and stuff, so he wasn’t feeling too bad. Abby rushed over to the bed and kissed him, and they whispered back and forth a little, with me standing there by the door, feeling pretty strange about the whole thing.

Finally Ramsey looks over at me and says, “Thanks.” Not one to waste a lot of words, Ramsey wasn’t.

“No problem,” I says. Now I don’t know if there was something in my face or my voice or whatever, but Ramsey’s eyes didn’t move away from me. He just kept looking at me till I got kind of uncomfortable, but I just tried to keep looking normal. Seemed like an hour he kept looking at me like that, but probably it was just a few moments. Then his eyes shifted to Abby. Her back was to me and I couldn’t see her face. He just glanced at her and then looked back at me. I could feel the sweat starting on my neck.

“How’s the leg?” I said, to distract him.

“Leg’s gonna be okay,” Ramsey says. “Be a big scar, they say, but it’ll work good as ever. Take a little time though.” He’s still looking at me.

“Knew you’d be all right,” I said. “Takes more than a damn saw to kill Ramsey Boyce, right?”

Ramsey doesn’t answer. Then he turns to Abby again. “Ab, why don’t you go to the can or something, let Josh and me talk a little.”

“Sure, Ramsey,” Abby says. She turns around and goes out, not even looking at me.

Ramsey motions with his head for me to come closer to him, and I do. I’m still trying to act normal, but it’s not easy. I don’t know what Ramsey’s thinking. I mean, there was no way he could really know about what happened with me and Abby, but you could see he was sensing something. He was the damnedest guy for sensing things, Ramsey was.

I sat down in a chair close to the bed. Ramsey’s still looking at me. “Guess you were kind of surprised when you found Abby the way she was,” he says then.

“Yeah,” I said, and sort of shrugged. “Yeah, you could say that.”

“You have any problem getting her loose?”

“Nope. Just had to find the right keys.”

Ramsey nodded. Then he says, “Makes a picture, don’t it? Seeing Abby like that.”

I shrugged. “Guess so,” I says. “I was just thinking of getting her out of there so we   could–”

“Gets her kind of excited, you know? Being that way. Gets all hot and bothered.”

“Is that right?” I says. “When I told her–”

“What happened up there?’ Ramsey says.

“What do you mean? I just–”

“Josh.” Man, I knew that voice. I was sweating again, but I wasn’t about to let him see it.

“Yeah, Ramsey.”

“If something happened up there I want to know,” Ramsey says.

I made my own voice hard. “I told you what happened, Ramsey. I got her loose and we came down here. What the hell else?”

“You know,” Ramsey says, “if anything happened I’ll find out from Abby.”

“Well, fine,” I says. “Then you can stop this bullshit.”

“She’ll tell me, Josh. You know it. She’ll tell me everything.”

“Good,” I said. “Christ, you’re a suspicious bastard. Must be all those drugs they gave you.”

Ramsey just kept looking at me. “Okay, I’m going,” I told him. “I’ll come see you tomorrow.” And I got up and left.

As I was going down the hall I saw Abby coming back from the bathroom. I stopped her.

“Listen, Randy’s suspicious. It’s like he knows, but he doesn’t really, you know? I mean he can’t. But–”

“I know,” Abby says. “He saw it right away.”

“He says you’ll tell him. He says you’ll tell him everything.”

Abby closed her eyes for a minute, then opened them again, but she didn’t say anything.

“Christ!” I said. “You ARE gonna tell him, aren’t you?”

She wasn’t looking at me. “I told you I’d try not to, Josh.” Her voice was flat, kind of empty. “But I–If he really–Oh God, I can’t lie to Ramsey. He can see right through me. If he wants to know, he’ll find out. I can’t help it, Josh. I’m sorry.”

“Jesus,” I said. I was feeling a little bit sick.

“I’ll–If he does find out–I’ll tell him it was my fault,” Abby says. “I’ll tell him how it was. I tempted you into it, you couldn’t–”

“Won’t make any difference,” I said. “Ramsey’ll come after me. Probably kill me. I’ll have to fight him.” All the years I’d known him, I never saw anybody win a fight with Ramsey.

Then I thought of something I should have thought of before, only I was too busy worrying about my own skin. “Jesus Christ,” I said. “What will he do to YOU?”

Abby didn’t answer right away. Then she said, “I don’t know. I don’t think he’ll kill me, though.”

“But he’ll–he could–”

“I’m sure he’ll punish me,” Abby said. There was only like a little tremble in her voice.

“Punish you how?”

“I don’t know,” Abby says. There’s a pause. Then she says, “But you know, I enjoy being punished. Especially by Ramsey. You know that, don’t you, Josh?”

I knew she was thinking about the times I’d been in Charley’s back when Ramsey brought her in. But whatever it was she’d done then, it couldn’t have been near as bad in Ramsey’s mind as this. “Yeah, but–but this is–I mean, Ramsey could  get–”

“He won’t kill me,” Abby said again.

“Maybe not,” I said. “But he could damn well make you wish he would. Aren’t you scared, at least?”

She doesn’t answer right away. Then she says, “Yes. Yes, I am. I am. But…but being frightened is…the fear is part of it. You know? Being afraid is part of the excitement.” She looks at me then, and I could see that kind of melted look in her eyes, that look she’d had when Ramsey whipped her in Charley’s, the look I’d seen when she was shackled to Ramsey’s bed. It had made me hot then. Now it just made me feel sicker.

“Not for me it ain’t,” I said.

FOUR

Molly was working the nurses’ station on that floor, and I saw her on my way out. She gives me a smile and asks me how Ramsey is and I tell her he’s fine. Then she wants to know just how the accident happened, and I tell her that. Molly wasn’t too crazy about Ramsey, but because he was a friend of mine she didn’t bad-mouth him too much in front of me, and anyway she hated to see anybody suffering or in pain. I guess that’s why she wanted to be a nurse, part of it anyway. I was feeling kind of bad for what happened with Abby. Like I said, we weren’t really engaged or anything, but I guess we had what they call an understanding. I knew she wasn’t going around with anybody else, and neither was I, and since we’d got kind of serious I hadn’t fooled around with anybody either. Until Abby. I didn’t think Molly would like it too much if she knew, and I surely wasn’t about to tell her, but then I felt kind of bad about not telling her too. Things can get really damn complicated when it comes to women, but I guess you probably know that.

I think Molly could tell something was wrong–not the way Ramsey could see things, with those eyes of his that probed right into you, but more like women’s intuition, and because she knew me pretty good–but I guess she thought I was just upset about Ramsey’s accident. She asked me if I still wanted to go to a movie in town that night, like we’d been planning to do, and I said yes. I knew that afterwards we’d probably go back to her house and do it real quiet in her little bed, with her old father sleeping in the next room. We couldn’t go to my place because I was living in this boarding house, and the landlady didn’t allow the men to have women in their rooms. In spite of feeling kind of guilty, like I said, I couldn’t help thinking that this would be the first time I ever had two different women the same day. I knew I shouldn’t be thinking that way, but there was a sneaky kind of proud feeling about that. I couldn’t help it.

While I was talking to Molly, Abby came along down the hall from Ramsey’s room. I couldn’t remember if Molly had ever met Abby before, but I didn’t think so, so I kind of introduced them. I thought Molly had a kind of funny look on her face, but I didn’t think she could have suspected anything right then. I sure hoped not anyway. I had enough to worry about with Ramsey suspecting.

“Josh,” Abby says to me, “Ramsey said I should ask you if you’ll drive me back to the house so I can pick up some things. I’m going to be staying here for a while, until Ramsey gets better.”

Well that kind of surprised me for sure, but of course I couldn’t show it too much in front of Molly. “Yeah, sure,” I told her. “You want to go now or what?”

“Any time you want,” Abby says.

“Okay, let’s do it.”

Molly was definitely giving me a funny look now, but I didn’t want to think about it. I told her I would be back in plenty of time to pick her up when her shift was over, and I left with Abby.

As soon as we were in my jeep and out on the road I said to her, “Did you tell him?”

“He knows,” was all she said. Her voice was real flat and quiet.

“Jesus,” I said. I couldn’t say anything else for a while. Then I said, “Well Christ, if he knows, how come he’s letting you go back there with me, all alone?”

“I have to get my things,” Abby says. “And anyway, he knows it won’t happen again.”

Well I had never expected it to happen again, hadn’t even thought about it, but when she said that I have to say I felt a real kind of disappointment, just for a minute there, down in my gut, you might say. I was kind of mad at myself for feeling that, but it was just for a minute.

We didn’t say anything else all the way up there. When we got to the house, Abby says, “Just wait out here for me, okay? I won’t be long.”

So I waited, and I guess it wasn’t more than fifteen minutes or so before she comes out. She’s carrying this heavy-looking suitcase, so I jumped out and took it from her and loaded it into the car. Then we started back.

We were still quiet as we headed out. I was worrying about Ramsey, and Abby didn’t seem in the mood to say much anyway. The roads up there were pretty rough, and once when I hit a bump I heard her make a kind of gasping noise. I looked over at her and she looks kind of pale, and her mouth is set tight.

I asked her if there was anything wrong, but she just shook her head. But after a minute, when I look at her again, she’s got her head lying back against the seat back, with her eyes closed and her mouth open, taking long deep breaths, and her face looks like she’s about to be sick any minute.

I pull the car over then and stop on the side of the road. “Abbhy, what’s wrong?” I ask her again. “Are you sick or what? You want to get out?”

“No,” Abby says. She opens her eyes then and looks at me. “It’s all right, Josh,” she says, and it’s like she’s forcing herself to talk. “I’m fine. Just go on, okay?”

“That’s crap,” I said. “Something’s wrong with you. What the hell is it, Abby?”

She closed her eyes again, but just for a minute. But she wasn’t looking at me when she said, still in that kind of flat voice, “I’m hurting, all right? I’ve got–I’m following Ramsey’s orders, that’s all.”

“What do you mean?”

“Ramsey told me to put these things on,” Abby says. “It’s part of my punishment. All right? Don’t worry about it. Just go on.”

“What things?” I says.

She kind of sighs, but not very deeply. “Clamps,” she says then. “I’ve got these clamps on my–on my nipples. Ramsey told me to put them on. He–he told me to put them on tight.”

I couldn’t help looking at her chest. She was wearing a kind of loose blouse, so I couldn’t make out too much, but there did seem to be a couple of unusual little bumps around where the nipples would be, though you might not even notice if you weren’t looking right there.

I didn’t know what to say. I mean I had heard of things like that, but it was hard to believe people actually did that kind of stuff in real life. Not in Montana, for god’s sake. “Tight?” I said finally. “How–what do you–”

She still wasn’t looking at me. “They’re adjustable,” Abby says. She’s breathing a little harder now, and her voice is still low but it sounds kind of strained. “They have–these kind–they have like little screws, you can make them as tight as you want. Or not. Ramsey told me to make them tight this time. As tight as I could stand it. Okay? Can we go on now please?”

I couldn’t believe this. “God damn, Abby,” I said. “That’s crazy. You want to take them off? I can get out while you–”

“No,” Abby says. “I can’t. Ramsey would–No. It’s Ramsey’s orders. That’s what he wants. I do what he wants, you know that. Besides I–” She stops.

“What?” I say.

She closes her eyes again, and when she answers I can barely hear her. “I like it,” she says.

I can only stare at her. “Come on,” I said then. “That’s bullshit, Abby.” I don’t usually swear in front of women, I try not to, but this was too much. “I can damn well see you don’t like it,” I said. “You’re hurting like hell, you look like you can hardly stand it. I can hardly stand it myself, just looking at you.” Now this was true, in one way, it really was. But what I don’t tell her–hell, I could hardly even admit it to myself–was that there was something exciting about it too. Damn if I know why, but it was like when I watched Ramsey whipping her, or like when she was all stretched out in chains on that damn bed. I couldn’t help it that my dick was hard, but I didn’t have to like it.

“Yes, I’m hurting,” Abby says. “But it’s–it’s what I–it makes me–Oh Christ, Josh.” Her body is kind of squirming around a little bit now on the seat. “It turns me on, you know that, you have to know that by now. I can’t help it. It’s awful, the pain, it is, but I–I need it. Oh god I do need it, Josh.” Now she opens her eyes again and looks straight at me. “If you felt my pussy right now you’d find it was wet,” she says. “If you put your hand on it. Right now.”

“Jesus, Abby!” I said. I nearly did, though. Ramsey be damned. My damn hand was already moving before I stopped it. “No,” I said. “Damn it, no!” And I started up the jeep and got back on the road.

We didn’t say another damn word before we got to the hospital. I got out with her and carried her suitcase for her, right to Ramsey’s room. I figured I might as well face him now as some other time. If he knew, he knew. Whatever was going to happen, I figured might as well get it over with. Besides, at least he couldn’t do too much to me lying in a hospital bed. Not that I wasn’t kind of scared anyway.

Ramsey barely looked at me when we came in, and the first thing he says to Abby is, “You got them on?”

“Yes, Ramsey,” she says.

“You got them on tight?” Ramsey says.

“Yes, Ramsey.”

And Ramsey says, “Make them tighter.”

By now Abby is white as a sheet, and really looks like she’s gonna be sick, worse than she looked in the car. And from what she told me, she’d already made them as tight as she could. I could see her swallow hard, but all she said was, “Yes, Ramsey.” Her voice so low I could hardly hear her.

“Look, Ramsey–” I started to say.

“Shut up,” Ramsey says. He’s still not looking at me, but his voice cracks like a whip.

Abby moves slowly over to a chair and starts to sit down. “No,” Ramsey says to her. “Don’t sit down. Just do it. Now.”

Abby starts to open her blouse, and she kind of turns a little away from me, though she’s still facing Ramsey. “Don’t be shy, Abby,” Ramsey says then. “Josh has seen your tits already. Right, Josh?”

“Ramsey, listen. If you–”

“Save it,” Ramsey says. “I’m waiting, Abby. You want me to do it?”
Abby goes even paler, if that’s possible. She kind of shakes her head, biting at her lip. She turns back the way she was before, and I’m standing there and watching as she unbuttons her blouse. I can see her hands are shaking a little. I don’t know what the hell is going on in her mind. I know what she told me, but I still can’t figure it out. I can damn well see that she’s hurting already almost more than she can stand, and that she sure as hell isn’t happy about it. And that she’s scared that Ramsey will hurt her even more. Yeah, she’d told me she liked it–or at least that she needed it. That it turned her on. I remembered what she said about her pussy. Was it wet now? I couldn’t believe it.

But I stood there and watched. And Abby got the blouse open, and there were her tits, only sure enough, the nipples were covered by little metal gadgets, and they were being squeezed all out of shape. I could see the little screw things on the clamps, just like she’d said. Her hands were shaking harder when she reached for them.

Ramsey was looking at me now. “Maybe I should let Josh do that,” he said. His voice didn’t have much expression in it now. Just like his face. “You want to tighten them for her, Josh?”

“No,” I said. I think my hands were shaking a little too, but I tried not to let it show in my voice. “Ramsey, this is crazy,” I said. “Look, we can settle this ourselves, okay? It wasn’t–I mean, it just–Abby didn’t–”

“I know what Abby did,” Ramsey says. His voice still flat. “I know what you did. Abby is being punished. She’ll be punished some more, but that’s not your lookout. You I’ll get to later.”

I made myself shrug. “I’m not scared of you, Ramsey,” I said, which was an out and out lie, and Ramsey damn well knew it. “Any time you want to have it out, fine. But you should let me explain to you about what happened. And this here is not right. You can beat up on me all you want, but this isn’t right on Abby. She couldn’t–”

“You see her leaving?” Ramsey says.

“How can she–”

“She ain’t tied up,” Ramsey says. “She can leave anytime she wants. You want to leave, Abby?”

Abby closes her eyes, then opens them again. “No,” she says, in a whisper.

“Then do what I’m telling you.”

Abby’s fingers are on the little screws now. “I’m going,” I said.

“Suit yourself,” Ramsey says.

But the thing is I didn’t. Not because of Ramsey. I just didn’t, that’s all.

Abby had said she’d made those things as tight as she could, and I believed her, but now she was damn well trying to do more. I saw her knuckles were white with her trying to turn those little screws even further, and she must have been doing it, because a little whining sound started coming from her throat. Her body kind of went stiff, and that sound got louder, slowly, that whining sound, it was like little whimpers at first, and then it was one continual soft moan, not loud enough for anybody outside to hear, but enough to damn well make me shiver myself. And those knuckles were still white. And then Abby gives one loud cry that sounds like some kind of animal made it, and her legs give out on her and she goes down onto her knees, all bent over and just kind of gasping really hard. Then she topples over onto her side. I don’t think she’s turning the screws anymore, but her hands are still on her tits, and now she’s squirming around and whining again, and sort of crying.

“Looks good that way, don’t she?” Ramsey says then. “You want to fuck her now, Josh?”

“Damn you, Ramsey,” I said, but my voice wasn’t too steady. I don’t know if he could tell that my dick was hard.

“Why not?” Ramsey says. “You fucked her once, don’t make any difference now. Go ahead. The way she’s hurting now, she’ll give you one hell of a ride, tell you that.”

“You must be crazy, Ramsey,” I tell him. “Or they give you too much drugs, one. How about letting her take those things off now?”

“Why don’t you take them off her?” Ramsey says. “You know, that hurts like hell too, when they come off. The blood going back into those nipples. Makes her scream, every time. Right, Abby?”

Abby makes some kind of sound, I guess it means yes.

“You want to do it, Josh? Then fuck the shit out of her? What do you say?”

Well I always knew Ramsey was tough, and that he could be one mean son of a bitch when he got riled, but this was some twisted side of him I never saw before. I didn’t want to think about the twisted side of me, and how much I was tempted to do just what he said. “Go to hell, Ramsey,” I said. “I’m getting out of here.” And I started to leave.

“Well, damn,” Ramsey says. “What are you gonna do with that hard-on, Josh, go fuck that little blonde nurse instead?”

I was heading for the door, but I stopped and looked back at him.

“Molly, right?” Ramsey says. “Cute little thing.” Then he says, “How do you think she’d look with those clamps on her, Josh? You think she’d like it?”

For a minute I just stood there. I felt a little dizzy. Then my throat got real tight, and maybe I would’ve jumped on him if it hadn’t been Ramsey, or if he hadn’t been lying there with his leg all tore up. But I just said, sort of squeezing it out, “You got no call to bring her into this, Ramsey.”

“Why not?” Ramsey said. “You fucked my wife, right? You know what they say, Josh, turn about is–”

I went toward him then, and maybe I made some kind of noise, I don’t know. Ramsey just stayed as he was, not moving an inch, just looking at me. I guess he knew I wasn’t gonna hit him or anything, not with him in that bed and all. Or maybe he didn’t care. Anyway I got right close to him and stood over him, and I was kind of shaking, but it wasn’t from being scared, not then        . “Listen, Ramsey,” I said to him, and I was breathing real hard. “You try–you do anything–you touch her–Molly–I’ll kill you. I swear to god, Ramsey. I swear to god.” Then I turned and got out of there.

#

I had to go looking for Molly, she was working on another floor. I finally found her changing a bed in an empty room. She gives me a quick look when I come in, and goes back to what she’s doing. “How’s Abby?” is what she says.

“Molly, listen,” I say, “I want you to keep away from Ramsey, okay?”

She looks at me then, kind of surprised. “What do you mean?” she says.

“Just keep away from him, that’s all. Don’t go in his room, don’t have anything to do with him. All right? It’s best that way.”

“What are you talking about, Josh?” Molly says. “He’s a patient here.”

“I know, but just let the other nurses take care of him, okay? You stay away.”

“I can’t do that,” she says. “I can’t pick and choose who I nurse here, you know that, Josh. What’s wrong with you?”

“I’m telling you, stay away from him,” I said. “Or at least don’t go in there alone. You can do that, right?”

She’s staring at me. I can see she’s getting a little pissed off, and it’s weird, because like I said she never liked Ramsey all that much, and I was always the one kind of standing up for him. But she’s standing up for herself now, which is something she always did. She was no shrinking violet, Molly.

“Don’t tell me how to do my job, Josh, okay?” she says then.

“I’m not. I’m not, I’m just telling you to steer clear of Ramsey, that’s all.”

She’s getting hot now. “What makes you think you can tell me to do anything?” she says. “Who do you think you are? Just because–”

“Molly, for god’s sake. This is for your own good, I’m trying to–I’m just–”

“What is this all about?” she says then. “What’s going on here, Josh. Is this about Abby?”

“No, it’s–I just don’t want you to–to get hurt, all right?”

“It is, isn’t it,” she says. “It’s Abby. What went on with you and her?”

“Damn it, Molly! Just listen to me for once, okay? I’m telling you–”

“Don’t tell me,” Molly says. “Just don’t tell me anything, Josh. And don’t worry about me, I can take care of myself. Now I’m busy here, all right?”

I can see it’s no good trying to talk to her now. “Okay,” I say. “I’ll come back when your shifts over, we’ll go to the movie.”

“No,” Molly says shortly. “I’ve changed my mind. I’m too tired tonight, I’m just going home.”

So I don’t get to do it with two women that day after all.

FIVE

The next day I went to work as usual. A lot of the guys ask me about Ramsey, if he’s gonna be okay and so on. There were some guys who didn’t like Ramsey, and I guess there were even a few who’d had run-ins with him and really hated his guts, though they’d never have the nerve to do anything about it. And for sure nobody ever got really close to him. But mostly the guys kind of respected him, his toughness and the way he carried himself. I told them he was going to be okay, and that was that.

When I came out of the mill after my shift was over, I got a surprise. Abby was there in the parking lot, standing by my jeep, waiting for me. Some of the other guys coming out made a couple of wise-ass remarks–not so she could hear them–and they were all staring at her, but nobody went up to her or anything. A few of them hung around, just watching out of curiosity as I went to my car, but most of them just got their own cars and left, or went down the street to get a beer at Charley’s.

Abby just stood there watching me as I walked up to her. When I got close I couldn’t help taking a quick glance at her chest, and she smiled a little. “No, Josh, I’m not wearing them now,” she says. “Ramsey took them off after you left.”

I recalled what Ramsey had said about that. I tried not to show it, but it must have showed anyway, because she smiled again. “What are you doing here?” I ask her.

“Ramsey sent me,” she says.

“Jesus,” I said. “What for now?”

“Ramsey says my punishment isn’t over,” Abby says. She’s looking me straight in the eye, and her voice is calm and level. “He says I need to be whipped–you know, like in Charley’s–but he can’t do it right with his leg hurt and all. So he wants you to do it.”

I can only stare at her. I guess my mouth is open. After a minute I close it and shake my head hard. “Tell Ramsey to go to hell,” I said. I pushed past her and started to get into my jeep.

“Wait,” Abby says.

“Wait for what?” I say. My head is spinning around, but I get in and start the engine up. “I think Ramsey has gone crazy,” I tell her. “And you’re crazy too. I don’t want to have any more to do with this, okay?” I put the jeep in gear and gunned it out of there.

I was a little worried about Molly though. I didn’t think Ramsey would actually try anything with her, specially laid up the way he was. But with Ramsey you could never tell. I thought about going back to the hospital, but Molly being so pissed off at me, I figured that wasn’t a good idea. She’d probably be off by then anyway. When I got home I tried calling her up, but all I got was her father, who told me she was out shopping. I told him to have her call me back, but she didn’t.

Next day I called the hospital from work, but they told me at the switchboard that Molly hadn’t come in for her shift that morning. I called her house again, but no answer. Now I was getting really worried, and when lunchtime came I drove over to the hospital. Went right up to Ramsey’s room, and it was empty.

“Oh, he’s gone,” the nurse at the desk says. “Bulled right out of here, wouldn’t listen to anybody. Nobody could stop him, even though he could hardly walk on that leg. Doctor told him he’d make it worse if he didn’t stay put, but he didn’t care, just grabbed his stuff and charged right out. Never saw anything like it.”

“Was his wife with him?” I said.

“Oh yeah, you’d think she’d have more sense, at least, try to get him to take care of himself, but she never said a word. Just went with him.”

“Okay,” I says. “Listen, you seen Molly yet?”

“No, not today, Josh, but you know, she might be working on another floor.”

“Yeah,” I says. “Okay. Thanks.”

But she wasn’t there. I called her house again. No answer. It was time for me to go back to work, but I had a bad feeling now. I knew it was crazy, but maybe it wasn’t. I had to know for sure. I got in my jeep and headed up to Ramsey’s place.

Soon as I pulled up at Ramsey’s house, the front door opened and Ramsey came out. He had on a T-shirt and a loose pair of khaki shorts. His leg was still all wrapped up, and he was limping, but he looked as solid and as mean as ever. And he was carrying a double-barreled shotgun.

My stomach started flipping around, and I could feel myself sweating, but I just sat there in my car and tried to sound normal. “What’s going on, Ramsey?”

Ramsey gave me a little grin. “Figured you’d be coming up, Josh,” he says. “Got everything ready for you.”

“What are you talking about, Ramsey?”

“Talking about Abby, for one thing,” Ramsey says. “You remember Abby, right, Josh? My wife, who you fucked?”

“Look–”

“You didn’t have any problem fucking her when I wasn’t around, did you, Josh? While I was in the fuckin’ ambulance, right? But when I wanted you to fuck her again, with me right there, when I said it was okay, then you wouldn’t do it. What the hell kind of a friend is that?”

“Ramsey–”

“And then,” Ramsey goes on, “I send Abby to tell you I want you to whip her for me. And you say no to that too. That ain’t very friendly either. That’s downright insulting, you know?”

“Ramsey,” I said.”I’m looking for Molly. Is she–”

Ramsey grins again. “Yeah, I thought you would be,” he said. “And that’s the other thing I’ve got ready for you, Josh.”

“What–” I climbed out of the jeep now and started to go toward him. “What are you–if you–”

Ramsey raises the shotgun and holds it so it’s pointed at my chest. I stop short.

“I told you, Josh,” Ramsey says. “I told you turn about is fair play, didn’t I? Isn’t that what they say?”

I couldn’t hardly believe Ramsey would actually shoot me, but I wasn’t about to take too many chances on it. Not the way he was now. “Ramsey,” I said, “Where is she? Where’s Molly?”

“She’s inside,” Ramsey says. “Don’t worry, Josh, I didn’t fuck her. Not yet anyways. Thought I’d let you watch it when I do. More than you did for me with Abby, right?”

You know how people say they get so mad they see red? Well that’s true, I swear to god. I saw red, and for a second I thought I was gonna jump him, shotgun or no shotgun, but I didn’t. I was kind of shaking all over, and I was so choked up I couldn’t even talk at first.

“God damn you, Ramsey,” I says finally, and my voice is shaking too, and I didn’t hardly recognize it. “I told you if you touch Molly I’ll kill you. I told you that, and I will, Ramsey. I swear it. Now you–”

“How you gonna do that, Josh?” Ramsey says. “Looks like I’m the one holding the gun here.”

“Let her go,” I said. I was having trouble breathing. “Bring her out here, Ramsey, and I’ll take her back home and we can just forget about all this crap, okay? You don’t want–”

“Can’t do that, Josh,” Ramsey says. “Gotta even the score here. Guy fucks my wife. Won’t even help me punish her. Can’t just let that happen. Not do anything about it. Can’t do that.”

“All right,” I said. “You want revenge, Ramsey, fine. Hit me, beat me up. Whup the hell out of me. You’re crazy enough to shoot me, okay, shoot me. You want to punish your wife, that’s your business. But Molly didn’t have anything to do with it. She didn’t do anything to you, don’t take it out on her. That’s not right. You know that, Ramsey, come on.”

“Guess she’s really got her hooks into you, ain’t she?” Ramsey says. “That little blonde gal. Yeah, she’s a cute one all right. Sexier than she looks too, once you get her clothes off. That body is–”

This time I really did jump him. I couldn’t stop myself. He didn’t shoot me, he just hit me with the shotgun barrel, right across the head, and I went down. Things went blurry for a minute, and it felt like my head was split open. But it wasn’t.

“Dumb thing to do,” Ramsey says. “Lucky for you I don’t want to kill you without we first settle the score a little. Get up now, we’re gonna go inside and get to it.”

It took me a minute to get back up. My head hurt like hell, and I guess I was bleeding a little. But mostly I felt sick worrying about Molly. Ramsey made a movement with the gun like for me to go inside the house, and I did, with him after me.

Soon as I got in the front room I nearly fell down again, and I guess I made some kind of noise. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing.

They were both in there, Abby and Molly. And they were both naked. Abby was bent over a little table on one side of the room, sort of the way she’d been at Charlie’s that time, only instead of her hands tied behind her they were tied to the legs of the table. Her toes touched the floor on the other side, but there were ropes around her body holding her to the table, so she couldn’t move very much. It was a sight to see, just like before, but I could hardly take it in, because all I could focus on was Molly.

She was standing in the doorway between the front room and the bedroom. Her arms were stretched up over her head, and her wrists were tied together. There was a small beam running across the top of the doorway, and the other end of the rope was tied to it, the rope that held her wrists, so her arms were pulled up really tight, and so was her body. Her feet touched the floor all right, but her body was really stretched out. I could see that she’d been crying. She wasn’t crying now, but her face was twisted with pain, and her eyes were all scared and crazy.

When she saw me she choked out something that might have been my name, but there was like a roaring in my ears, so I’m not sure. I turned to Ramsey and I swear I was about to jump him again, but he was ready, he was holding that shotgun right at my chest, and his finger on the trigger. I was shaking. Hard.

“Easy, Josh,” Ramsey says. He’s grinning a little bit, and I’m looking at his eyes, and I knew then that he really was crazy. “You don’t want to get yourself killed now, or how will you be able to rescue your little sweetie here?” He moved around me then, slowly, keeping that gun pointed at my chest, till he was standing close to Molly. “I could kill her too,” he says. “But not so quick. Not till I have a little fun with her, you know? Or a lot.”

“Ramsey–” I said. I knew I had to do something, but I didn’t know what. My head felt like it was going around, and my voice sounded far away.

“She’s a sweet little piece, isn’t she, Josh?” Ramsey says. “Looks real sexy all stretched out that way. Didn’t know she had so many curves on her. Look at this.” He swung the gun away from me and pointed it at Molly. I almost screamed. But all he did was bring the barrel up to one of her breasts and rest the tip of it against her nipple. Molly made some kind of sound and tried to pull away, but she couldn’t move very much.

“Look at that,” Ramsey says. “Even all pulled up tight that way, these little titties still stand out real nice, don’t they, Josh?” He rubbed the barrel back and forth over her nipple. I could see her trembling. “Nipples get real hard too, see? You think she’s turned on or what?”

I was still shaking, but I knew I had to stay as calm as I could. Long as Ramsey had the gun I couldn’t take any chances. “No,” I said, and I had to clear my throat. “No, Ramsey, I think she’s scared shitless, and so am I. Is that what you want? What the hell is this all about anyway?”

“Told you what I want,” Ramsey says. He moved the gun barrel over to Molly’s other breast and did the same thing, rubbing it back and forth over the nipple. “Told you I wanted you to whip my wife for me, ’cause I couldn’t do it right with this damn leg. Sent Abby to tell you that. You said no to her. Not very friendly, Josh, you know? Gave you the chance to fuck her too. Right in front of me, ’stead of behind my back, like you did before.” I couldn’t look at Molly. “Wouldn’t do that either,” Ramsey says. “That’s a pure insult, you ask me.”

“Ramsey–”

“Think you might do it now?” Ramsey says.

I’m staring at him. He moves the gun up under Molly’s chin, kind of lifts up her face with it. I can hear her panting, almost gasping. “Damn it, Ramsey!” I say. I wasn’t sure just how crazy he was now, but like I said, I couldn’t take any chances. I looked over at Abby, tied over her table. Her head was up, she was watching what was going on, and god knows she couldn’t have been comfortable, but there wasn’t any expression on her face that I could see. She was just waiting.

“Okay,” I said then. “All right, Ramsey. Sure. You let Molly go, I’ll do anything you want. Okay?”

“You do it first,” Ramsey said. “You do it good, do it right, I’ll let her go afterwards. Can’t say fairer than that.”

“Without hurting her?” I said. “Without…doing anything to her?”

Ramsey almost grins. “You drive a hard bargain,” he says, and he runs the gun barrel down over Molly’s body to her crotch. I have to hold on to myself to keep from bursting out. “But yeah,” Ramsey says. “That’s the deal.”

“How do I know you’ll do it?” I said.

Ramsey looks straight at me then. “You ever know me to go back on my word, Josh?” he says.

I thought about that, but I didn’t really have to think about it. Ramsey’s word was always good, everybody knew it. It was part of his code. I’d never known him not to do something he said he would do. But I’d never known him to act as crazy as he was now either. Still, it was all I had to hold on to. “No, Ramsey,” I said. “I never have.”

“Then do it,” Ramsey says. He was still holding the shotgun pressed against Molly’s crotch. I could see her trying to strain away from it. She was shaking, and little whimpering sounds were coming from her mouth when she couldn’t hold them in. Her eyes were wide open, but she wasn’t looking at me. I was shaking too.

“What do you want me to do, Ramsey?” I said.

“Told you that,” Ramsey said. “Just what I asked you to do before. Want you to whip my wife for me.”

I looked at Abby. She was still holding her head up, still watching, still without any expression that I could see. Except maybe her eyes. That look in her eyes. I couldn’t hardly breathe.

“All right, Ramsey,” I said. “I will do that. But take that damn gun away.”

Ramsey didn’t move the gun. “And fuck her too,” he said.

“Damn you, Ramsey!” I said. I looked at Molly. She still didn’t look at me. “Listen, Ramsey, that’s crazy,” I said. “How can I–”

“You done it before,” Ramsey says. “Bet you can do it again.”

“Not like this, for Christ sake! Not with you–not in front of–”

Ramsey kind of sighs. “Okay,” he says. “Then there’s no deal.” He pulled the gun away from Molly and went around behind her. He held the shotgun in his right hand and brought his other hand up around to take hold of her breast. He squeezed it hard, and Molly cried out. I took a step toward him, but he brought up the gun and leveled it at me. His hand was big enough so he could hold it steady and still put his finger on the trigger. I stopped.

“Damn it, let her go!” I said.

“Nope,” Ramsey said. “Fair is fair, right?” And he squeezed harder. Molly kind of screamed, and I could see her trying to double up, to ease the pain some way, but she couldn’t.

“All right!” I yelled at him. “All right, damn you, stop! I’ll do it!”

“Thought you might,” Ramsey says. His hand was still tight on Molly’s breast. She was crying now, soft little sobs, and twisting with the pain. “Coulda saved a lot of trouble, you did what I asked you in the first place.”

“Let her go first,” I said. I sounded like I was choking. “Untie her and let her go, and I’ll do whatever you damn want.”

Ramsey shook his head. He let go of Molly’s breast, but he ran his hand over it, rubbing it, tweaking the nipple with his fingers. “Can’t do that, Josh,” he says. “Need her here to make sure you do it right. Besides, I want her to see it.”

I started to curse him out, but I was afraid he would hurt Molly more, so I stopped. I wanted to say something to her, but I didn’t know what to say. There wasn’t anything I could say. But I swore to myself that whatever happened, I would kill Ramsey when this was over. If he didn’t kill me first, I would kill him for sure.

“Go on,” Ramsey said. He was kind of grinning now, but his eyes were hard as ever. Harder. “Do it. You can use your belt on her. And don’t hold back, Josh. You hear me? I’ll know if you hold back, okay?”

I couldn’t think straight. All I knew was I had to keep him from hurting Molly. I started unbuckling my belt. My hands were shaking. I made them stop. I opened the belt and pulled it out. It was wide and thick, wider than the one Ramsey had used in Charley’s place. But I hadn’t never whupped anybody with it. Never wanted to. Didn’t want to now.

Ramsey was waiting. Didn’t say anything now. But his hand slid over to Molly’s other breast. Playing with the nipple. Molly wasn’t looking at anything. She still made that little sobbing sound once in a while, but you could tell she was trying not to.

Abby was just watching, holding her head up that way. But when I went around behind her she dropped her head, like she was waiting. Her hair hanging down almost to the floor. It would’ve made my dick hard again, like back in Charley’s, seeing her that way, if it hadn’t been for Molly and what Ramsey was doing.

I was holding the belt by the buckle, and I knew what I was supposed to do, what I had to do, but it was like I was paralyzed or something, my arm wouldn’t move. Ramsey stood waiting. Looking with those eyes. I looked back at him. Probably not more than a few seconds, but it seemed like a hell of a long time we stood there staring at each other.

“Okay,” Ramsey says then, still looking at me. “If that’s how you want it, Josh.” And he brings his hand down off Molly’ breast and opens his shorts with it. They fall down. And Ramsey’s dick is big and hard, and then he started rubbing it against Molly’s ass.

“Goddam you, Ramsey!” I shouted, and it was like something exploded inside me, and I raised my arm and whipped the belt down onto Abby’s backside, I guess about as hard as I could do it. I was still shouting as I did it, but not words now. Abby made a little sound, but I could hardly hear it.

“That’s it,” Ramsey said. “But harder. She can’t hardly feel that.” He wasn’t rubbing against Molly any more but his cock was still right up against her rear end. “Whip her back too,” he says.

Now like I said, I wasn’t wanting to whip Abby or anybody else, but now I just went crazy. I guess all that hate and fury that I was feeling for Ramsey just had to come out somehow, and the frustration that I couldn’t do anything to stop him, and it was like everything inside me was boiling over, and once I started doing it I couldn’t control myself. I started bringing that belt down with all the strength of my arm and with strength I didn’t even know I had. I could hear myself yelling as I did it, and then I could hear Abby yelling too, and I whipped her ass and her back and the backs of her legs, her kicking legs and her squirming body and I did it and did it and did it until Ramsey said, “Okay. stop.” He didn’t say it loud, but he said it sharp enough to penetrate even my craziness, and I stopped. I was panting like crazy and sweating, and my legs felt weak.

And my damn dick was hard as steel.

Abby was moaning and crying, but those moans were not just from the pain. She’d moaned that way when Randy had whupped her back at Charley’s, and when he’d made her tighten those clamps in his hospital room. And when I’d been humping away at her stretched out body at their house, with the iron cuffs digging into her wrists and ankles. She was hurting all right, she was hurting bad, god knows I’d hit her hard enough, but just like she told me, that was what turned her on.

But what was my excuse?

I expect Ramsey could see the bulge in my pants, and I expect Molly could see it too, if she was looking. But I couldn’t do anything about it.

“Knew you could do it,” Ramsey says. He was still kind of grinning, but his voice was flat. “Time to fuck her now. Go on.”

Well, my dick might have been ready, but the rest of me wasn’t. Even with a goddam hard-on, I didn’t see how I could make myself do it. Not with Ramsey right there, with his damn gun. Not in front of Molly, for Christ sake. It was impossible. I stood there, still panting, and even as I thought about it my cock started to go down.

But not Ramsey’s. It was as hard as ever, and now he started rubbing it on Molly’s ass again. His free hand rose to her breast, and then moved down toward her crotch.

“All right,” I croaked out. “Goddamit, all right. Stop. I will.” And I made myself reach for the buttons on my pants and I got them open somehow and they fell down and my cock was already sticking out of my shorts, but it was only half hard now and kind of drooping.

Ramsey made a short sound that might’ve been his idea of a laugh. I had never heard Ramsey really laugh, so I wasn’t sure. “Maybe you oughta whup her some more so you can get hard again, boy,” Ramsey says. “But never mind. Abby can take care of that. Right, Abby? She ever use her mouth on you, Josh? It’s a treat, let me tell you. She’s a real fine cocksucker, Abby is.”

I’d never heard him talk so much either. I knew he’d gone crazy. I was scared. For all of us.

“Go on, Josh,” Ramsey says. “Go around and let her suck your dick. Go on.”

I made myself move. I must’ve looked pretty damn silly with my pants around my ankles, but I wasn’t thinking about that. I kind of shuffled around the table till I was standing in front of Abbhy’s head. She lifted it up to look at me. She was still making soft little moaning sounds and kind of catching her breath quick, and there were tears on her face and in her eyes, but even so those eyes had that shiny melting look that I remembered from before. My throat got tight and I took a step closer to her.

“Okay, Ab,” Ramsey said. “You know what to do.”

And Abby did it. And Christ, Ramsey was right, she knew what to do all right. She started with her tongue, and then she used her lips, and finally she took me right in her mouth and used all of it, and I had to try real hard not to do some moaning myself. I didn’t exactly forget about Molly and Ramsey, but damn, I think everybody in the world could’ve been watching right then and it wouldn’t've kept me from getting hard again. Not with that mouth on me. I could still hear her making little sounds around my dick, little sobs and whimpers, but it didn’t seem to interfere with anything she was doing, and pretty soon it was hard for me to keep from pushing myself at her. Not that she didn’t take me in all the way, because she damn well did, but just because I wanted to fuck that mouth, and I couldn’t help that. But I didn’t.

Then Ramsey says, “Okay, stop.” And Abby stopped. She pulled her mouth away, and I was hard all right. I don’t think I was ever harder in my life. And Ramsey says, “Told you, Josh, didn’t I? Okay, you can fuck her now.”

I couldn’t hardly see straight anymore. I sure as hell couldn’t look at Molly. I just stood there for a minute, and then I started to move, shuffling around to the other end of the table with my damn pants still around my ankles. That table was just high enough for me to do what Ramsey wanted, and Abby was bent just right too. I got between her legs and I didn’t let myself think about anything and I brought my dick right to her and she was wet and ready, and I pushed into her, all the way in, and she kind of tossed her head back and made a little cry, and then she lowered her head again and let it hang like before and she started gasping and groaning as I started to fuck her.

I did it hard. I was pissed off, like when I’d started whipping her, but now I guess I was mad at myself along with everything else. I kind of hated myself for enjoying Abby’s mouth, and now her pussy too, and for getting hard when I whipped her. And I was scared, but all of that didn’t stop me from fucking her, and from wanting to fuck her, and doing it as hard as I could. Till I heard Ramsey telling me to stop.

“Fuck her ass,” Ramsey says.

I heard a sound from Abby. I couldn’t tell what it meant. I still had my dick inside her but I wasn’t moving now. Fact is, I hadn’t never done that before. Oh, I knew about it all right, and maybe I was a little curious about what it’d be like, but I’d never actually done it. Not even with Molly.

“That wasn’t in the deal, Ramsey,” I said. I was breathing hard from fucking Abby.

“Oh no?” Ramsey says. “Well hey, Josh, if ass-fucking isn’t part of fucking, then I guess I can fuck little Molly here up the ass without going back on my word, wouldn’t you say?” And he rubbed himself against Molly’s backside again.

I started to curse him, but I was so crazy mad that the words wouldn’t come. And he was still holding that damn shotgun steady as a rock, pointing right at me. I made some kind of sound and I pulled out of Abby’s pussy and brought my dick to her asshole. It was right there, but it was so small and tight-looking that I didn’t think I could get into it. At least I was all wet and slippery from being in her cunt, so I just pressed it against her and held it steady and pushed at her until the tip went in. Abby made a noise, one of her noises, and I knew it had to be hurting her, but I kept pushing. I got a little way in and it was so tight it seemed impossible, and then I couldn’t go in any more. I pushed, but I couldn’t, and Abby was groaning, and then suddenly she gave a louder noise and sort of unclenched or something, and I was pushing in, going in deep, and it was still so damn tight, and she was squirming but I was pushing in and in until I was in all the way.

Abby was sobbing now and still squirming, even though she was tied and all. Her ass was clutching me so hard I didn’t know if I could actually fuck her that way, but I soon found out. I could and I did. And Christ, it was like nothing I ever felt before. Again I nearly forgot about Ramsey and Molly, until Ramsey started to move. He moved away from Molly, still holding the gun, and limped around to the front of the table, where Abby’s head was. His cock still sticking up, big as hell. Then he takes hold of Abby’s hair with his free hand and pulls her head up that way. Abby is moaning and crying and now she gives a little scream as he pulls on her hair. I couldn’t see her face, but I’m betting it’s got that look on it as he looks down on her, that worshipping look. He holds her that way for a minute and then jams his cock into her open mouth.

Now I’m fucking her at one end and Ramsey is fucking her at the other. Because that’s what he’s doing, he’s holding onto her hair to keep her head up and just fucking her mouth, moving pretty hard too. The sounds she’s making are muffled now, not only by Ramsey’s dick but also because there’s kind of a roaring in my ears. I was close to coming and a goddam army couldn’t've stopped me now. I heard myself shouting and I grabbed hold of Abby’s hips and banged into her harder than ever and I just shot and shot and shot, right up her ass, and then it was over.

Ramsey was still banging away at her face, but not for lonq. But he didn’t come in her mouth, like he’d done back at Charly’s. He pulled out and shot his wad all over her face, still holding her head up by her hair. I couldn’t see it, but I could see the stuff shooting out of his dick, and there was a hell of a lot of it, and it must’ve gone all over her face and her hair and everything. Then he let her go and her head fell down again and she was making those noises. Those Abby noises.

“Okay,” Ramsey says then, real quiet, and it was like something just all at once drained out of him, and not only his jism. He looked old all of a sudden. He broke open the shotgun and dumped the shells out of it, then just dropped it on the floor. He pulled up his shorts and buttoned them. Then he limped over to where Molly was, picked up a folding knife off a table and cut through the rope that ran over the ceiling beam. Molly’s arms came down and then she just kind of collapsed and laid there on the floor making little whimpering sounds. Her wrists were still tied together, but Ramsey didn’t bother about that. He limped over to a big chair and just fell down into it.

“Okay,” Ramsey says again. His voice sounded old too. “Did what I had to do,” he says. “Get out now. The two of you.” Then he nods over to Abby, still tied over the table. “Take her too, you want,” he says. “I’m done with her.”

Abby’s still making her moaning sounds, but now she gives a kind of scream and her head comes up, and now I can see her face dripping with Ramsey’s come. Ramsey doesn’t even look at her.

I am staring at him. My head feels like it wants to explode, and I can feel that red rage going through me again. I can’t believe Ramsey has left that shotgun right there on the floor. All of a sudden without even thinking I’m lunging for it. I expect Ramsey to come out of his chair and stop me, but he doesn’t even move. I pick up the gun and a shell and jam the shell in and close the gun and point it at him.

“I said I’d kill you, Ramsey,” I told him. I couldn’t even recognize my own voice, it was shaking so much and my hands were shaking too, but I kept the gun right on him. “I told you I’d kill you, you son of a bitch. Told you.” I even brought the gun up to my shoulder, my finger on the trigger. There was like a haze in front of my eyes, but I could see him all right. All I had to do was pull the trigger.

Ramsey never moved. “You ain’t gonna shoot me, Josh,” he says. Then he shrugged. “You want to do it, go ahead,” he says. “But you won’t. You ain’t got the guts.”

I was standing there ready to do it. I was shaking and aiming right at him and all I had to do was pull the trigger. But I couldn’t. I stood there like that and I told myself to do it, and I couldn’t.

Then Molly was screaming at me. “Do it!” she yelled. Her voice was all shrill and hoarse and crazy. “Kill him! Shoot him. Do it, damn you! Do it!” She was lying there on the floor and when I looked at her her face was all twisted up, and she was screaming at me to do it.

But I couldn’t.

I lowered the gun off my shoulder. I was still holding it, but I knew I wouldn’t use it now, and so did Ramsey, and so did Molly. She started crying now and she tried to get up on her feet but she couldn’t quite make it, so she started kind of crawling toward me, with her tied hands. “Damn you!” she says, choking and sobbing. “Damn you, kill him, kill him, do it!”

“I can’t do it,” I said. I still sounded strange. “I can’t shoot him. We’ll talk to the police, Molly. He’ll go to jail. He won’t–”

“You fuck!” Molly shrieks, and I swear I never heard her use that word before in all her life. But I never saw her look like that either, her eyes are all crazy and her face is twisted and she’s yelling and crying at the same time. “You bastard!” she yells, and she’s practically choking. “What’s wrong with you! What kind of a man are you! Kill him! Kill him now!”

“Molly–” I start to say.

But now she’s just shrieking, trying to say something but I couldn’t make out the words anymore, and she was still crawling, on her knees and her tied-together hands, and when she got to me she raised up on her knees and made a kind of crazy try to grab the gun, but I pulled it away and she fell back down. Now she’s moaning, still crying. I broke the gun open and dropped the shell out and kicked it away, and then I threw the gun to the other side of the room. Then I got down and reached for Molly to untie her wrists, but she pulled away from me.

“Don’t touch me!” she shouts. “Don’t touch me, damn you. Damn you!”

“Molly–”

“Fuck you!” She’s really hysterical now, and I didn’t know what to do. “Fuck you!” she yells again. “You’re not a man, you fuck! You’re a worm! A fucking worm! At least he–” She breaks off then, she’s crying too hard to talk, but then she stops. Like all of a sudden. She’s breathing hard, she still sobs a little, and her eyes still look funny, and  her voice sounds strange, but it’s lower now. “At least he’s a man,” is what she says. “He’s not a worm. He takes what he wants. He does what he wants. He’s a man. What are you?”

“Molly–” I reached for her again, but she moved away, and then she started crawling across the room toward where Ramsey was sitting. I started to go after her, but my goddam pants were still around my ankles. I cursed and pulled them up real quick, but by the time I got them buttoned she was there in front of him. Ramsey was just looking at her. No expression on his face. Even what she said to him didn’t seem to surprise him, but it damn well surprised me, I can tell you that for sure.

“You still want to fuck me, Ramsey?” she said.

I’m standing there staring at her. I’m what they call thunderstruck, and I couldn’t even move. Ramsey, like I said, doesn’t react at all. Just looks at her.

“You still want me, Ramsey?” Molly says again. “You’re a man, you can take me if you want.” She holds up her tied hands for him to see. “I’m still tied up,” she says. “I can’t stop you. I couldn’t stop you anyway. Take me, Ramsey.”

“Can’t do that, Molly,” Ramsey says then. “Told Josh I wouldn’t.”

“Screw Josh,” Molly says. “Screw him, he’s not a man. You’re a man. You do what you want. You want me, you said you did. Take me.”

“Nope,” Ramsey says. “Gave my word.”

“I don’t care,” Molly says, and now she starts scrabbling at his shorts, opening the buttons. It’s not easy with her wrists tied that way, but she does it. Ramsey doesn’t make a move.

“Stop it, Molly!” I said, and I started to move toward her. She turned to look at me, and damn, her face just froze me in my tracks. I can’t describe it. Her eyes were still kind of wet, but they were blazing, and her mouth was open, showing her teeth, and she looked like some kind of a wild animal, I swear.

“You touch me and I’ll kill you!” was what she said. I couldn’t believe it. I guess I could have stopped her all right, there was not much she could do to me in that condition, and I guess I should have, but the way she was looking at me and the way she sounded just knocked everything out of me. I suddenly felt weak as a baby, and I could hardly stand up.

“Come on, Molly,” I said, but I knew it wouldn’t do any good. “This is crazy. Let’s–”

She made a sound like a screech and kind of exploded. She reached for something on the floor–it was the other shell Ramsey had discarded from the gun–and threw it at me. Of course she couldn’t throw too good with her hands like that, but she threw it pretty hard anyway, and it nearly hit my face, but I knocked it down. I didn’t know what to do with her like that. I didn’t even know what I wanted to do anymore. I was maybe as crazy as she was now, or as Ramsey was. I was so weak my legs were buckling, and I just sat down on the floor. Just sat there.

Molly turned back to Ramsey. His shorts were open now, and his cock was sticking up. It wasn’t really hard, but it was big as ever. Molly touched it with her tied hands. She stroked it. I heard some kind of choking sound. It was me. But I didn’t move. Neither did Ramsey.

Then she took his cock in her mouth.

I sat there and watched her sucking on his cock. I didn’t know whether to cry or scream, but I didn’t do anything. Now Ramsey looks at me. His voice is calm and even, like he’s talking about the weather. “I’m not doing anything to her, Josh,” he says. “Told you I wouldn’t, and I’m not. She’s doing it to me. Not the same thing.”

“Fuck you, Ramsey,” I said. Or maybe I didn’t say that. I don’t remember.

Molly couldn’t get all of Ramsey’s dick into her mouth, but the part she got she was sucking pretty good. She had sucked my cock too, though it wasn’t something she did a lot, and she might not have been as expert at it as Abby was, but it had still felt damn good. Ramsey’s dick was getting harder, and when she took her mouth off him it was good and stiff. But she didn’t stop. She dug her face right into his crotch and she was kissing and licking the base of it, the part her mouth hadn’t reached, and his balls too. And making little whimpering noises as she did it. Ramsey never moved.

Finlly she raised her head. She’s looking right into his eyes. “Now,” she says. She’s breathing hard. And she gets up off her knees and climbs right onto his lap and reaches down for his dick and sticks it right into her pussy as she comes down on him. Her back is to me and I can’t see her face, but her head goes back and she’s moaning. She slides down on him slowly, and she doesn’t stop till he’s all the way inside her. Then she stops and she’s moaning louder and she says something, I think she says something but I can’t make out what it is. Then she’s moving again. Up and down. Up and down. Fucking him. Up and down. Her arms come up with her wrists tied and she hooks them around his neck and she moves up and down, fucking him and moaning and whimpering and panting, and Ramsey never moves. Never touches her. He sits there and lets her fuck him. His face like stone.

I don’t know how long she did that. It seemed like a long time but I don’t know. After a while I could hear her sobbing, still moaning and panting, but sobbing too. But she didn’t stop. She just moved harder. Ramsey never made a sound, even when he came. I wouldn’t've even known he did except that Molly slowed down and then stopped moving and she sat there for a couple of minutes, breathing hard and whimpering and still sobbing, and then she unhooked her arms from around his neck and got off him and his dick was mostly soft again. She slid down and sat on the floor by his feet. She didn’t look at him again. She didn’t look at me either. She was crying.

Ramsey was buttoning his shorts like nothing had happened. I guess he figured he’d kept his word, and maybe he did, I don’t know. After a while, I don’t know how long it was, I made myself get up and I went over to Molly. She didn’t try to stop me now, and I stooped down and got her hands untied. She still didn’t look at me. I said, “Get dressed, Molly, I’m taking you home.”

She didn’t move. She just shook her head. The crying had mostly stopped now, but her breathing was kind of jerky.

“Come on,” I said. “Come on, Molly. You got to get out of this place.”

She looked at me then, and what I saw in her eyes just hit me like a punch in the stomach, I swear. It made me actually feel sick, not that I didn’t already. “Not with you,” she says. Her voice real low and strange, and the sound of it matched what was in her eyes. “I’m not going anywhere with you.”

It took me a minute to be able to talk again. I had to try to be calm. “Molly, for Christ sake!” I said. “How will you get home? You can’t stay here, come on.”

“No,” Molly says.

I look at Ramsey then. No expression on his face. He just shrugs.

I didn’t know what to do. I was sick and mad and I didn’t know what the hell was happening, and I guess I lost it. “Okay,” I said finally, and I was panting like as if I just ran five miles. “Okay, Molly, you want to stay here with this–this crazy lunatic, that’s your lookout. You want to fuck him some more, go ahead. At least till the police get here.” Then, when neither of them says anything more, I turned and headed for the door.

“Josh,” Ramsey says.

I stopped. “What?”

He nods his head toward Abby again. “Take her with you,” he says.

I swear to god I’d practically forgotten about Abby. Still tied over that table, she raised her head and looked at me.

“The hell with all of you,” I said, and I walked out and got in my jeep and went back to town.

SIX

It’s kind of a wonder I didn’t kill myself driving down off those hills, crazy mad as I was, and I could hardly see. But somehow I made it back to town and I drove right to the police station. Old Lester was there, he’s the main cop we got there, and him and two young part-time deputies are the whole police department. He needs more help, like too many drunks shooting it up or something on a Saturday night, he calls the sherrif’s office over in Durston. But that doesn’t happen much.

I walk in there and he’s sitting there drinking coffee. He looks at me. “Hey, Josh,” he says. “You look all riled up, boy. What’s going on?”

“Listen, Lester,” I said, and I’m breathing hard, even though all I’d been doing was driving. “You gotta get out to Ramsey Boyce’s place. He’s gone crazy, and he’s got a girl there. Two girls, I mean one’s his wife, but he’s got another one too, he kidnapped her and she’s–”

“Hold on,” Lester says. “Just hold on there, Josh. What the hell you talking about?”

“Ramsey Boyce, damn it!” I said. “He’s got Molly up there and he’s gone crazy, Lester, I’m telling you. You gotta get up there and get her out. You better take your guys with you, ’cause he’s–”

“Wait a second,” Lester says. Lester’s not real excitable, which I guess is good most of the time, but I was ready to strangle him. “Molly, you say? Molly Harling?”

“Yes, damn it! He’s got her–”

“Okay,” Lester says. “That solves that mystery, I guess.”

“What? What do you mean?”

“Her father was in here a while ago, said she was missing,” Lester says. “I got Jake and Connell keeping an eye out for her, but I figured she’d turn up all right. Shacked up with some guy, that’s usually what it is. Didn’t know it was Ramsey. His wife know about this?”

“Yes, but she’s not shacked up with him, dammit! I’m telling you, he kidnapped her! He’s got her up there and he–he had her tied up, and she’s–”

“Tied up?” Lester says. “Holy shit, you mean like with that wife of his, over to Charley’s? I heard about that. Molly like those kind of games too?”

I wanted to hit him. “It’s not like that, damn it!” I said. “She’s there against her will, Lester, and he’s–he’s–”

“Oh yeah?” Lester says. “How do you know that, Josh? How do you know what they’re doing up there anyway?”

I had to tell him, at least part of it. “I was there,” I said. “I just came from there, damn it. I couldn’t–”

Lester’s staring at me. “You were there? At Ramsey’s?”

“Yes, and he–”

“And Molly was there?”

“She still is, and you have to–”

“Ramsey’s holding her against her will, and he let you go so you could come tell me about it, or what?”

“Lester, listen, for Christ sake!”

“I’m listening, Josh. How come she didn’t come with you?”

“He’s–she–she–I mean, she doesn’t know what she’s doing, for Christ sake, and she–she just–”

“Sounds like she knows what she’s doing, all right,” Lester says. “Sounds like she wants to be right where she is. Women usually do, with Ramsey, you know that, Josh. Why, before he married that Eastern gal he had just about every–”

“No!” I yelled. “Damn it, Lester, you gotta listen to me! It’s not like that! Ramsey’s out of his head, and Molly is too, she–And Abby is tied up out there, and I don’t care if she likes it, it’s not–and Molly–”

“But you were there, and now you’re here,” Lester says.

I could have told him the whole story, but I knew he wouldn’t believe it. I couldn’t hardly believe it myself. “Lester, if you don’t go out there and get Molly back, I’ll call the goddam sherrif’s office over to Durston,” I told him. “I’ll call the state police, I’ll call the fucking FBI if I have to! I mean it, damn it!”

Lester sips his coffee. “Well, you do that, Josh,” he says. “‘Course, the sherrif will just call me to find out what the story is. He wants to come out here and go up against Ramsey Boyce for playing kinky games with his wife and your girlfriend, that’s his lookout. I sure as hell ain’t gonna. Now I’m sorry your girl is doing whatever she’s doing with Ramsey, but that’s women for you. I was you I’d go home and sleep it off. Lots of other girls around.”

I don’t even remember how I got out of there.

#

I went to my place and got out my hunting rifle. I loaded it up and put it in my jeep and started back for Ramsey’s place.

I wasn’t thinking too straight I guess. The thing is, I wasn’t thinking at all, I wouldn’t let myself. If I couldn’t shoot him before when I had the chance, why did I think I could do it now? But this was different. All I could see was Molly, up there naked and sucking Ramsey’s dick and fucking him. Of her own free will. But it’d been Ramsey that had made her crazy like that. I was ready to kill him now, if that was what it took to get her out of there.

I was only a few minutes away from Ramsey’s place when I saw somebody up ahead, walking along the road, heading down, and then I saw that it was Abby. She was walking kind of wobbly, and like she didn’t know where she was going, and when I got up to her I saw she was crying. She had a coat on. She stopped when she saw me and I pulled over.

“Abby!” I said. “What the hell? Where you going? Where’s Molly?”

She was crying hard. She kind of waved back in the direction of Ramsey’s place.

“Get in here,” I said. “What the hell’s going on?”

She got in the jeep and the coat kind of pulled open at the bottom and it looked like she wasn’t wearing anything under it. She was crying too hard to talk, and I had to wait till she could.

“Ramsey threw me out,” she says, and she can hardly get the words out between her sobs. “He–he threw me out. He said I was a whore, and he–he said he had a–a new slave now and he–he never–”

I saw red. “Molly?” I said, and it sounded like I was croaking. “He said Molly was his slave?”

She nods. “He–he asked her,” she says. “Right in front of me,” she says. She’s still crying, but not as hard. “The bastard,” she says. “‘Do you want to be my slave, Molly?’ He asked her that. And she said yes.” She starts crying harder again.

I felt sick. “She’s crazy,” I said. “She doesn’t know what she’s saying. He’s made her crazy, tying her up that way and saying he’d kill her and–Jesus!”

Abby was shaking her head. “She’s not crazy,” she says when she can talk again. “She’s like me. Ramsey just brought it out in her. That’s what he does. That bastard. He’s got to her and she’s–she can’t–”

“No!” I said. “That’s bullshit. Molly’s not like that! She just–”

Abby kind of laughs, even while she’s still crying. “No?” she says. “No? You should have seen what she was doing for him before he threw me out. He made me watch. You should have seen her crawling for him. You should have seen her with her tongue up his ass. You should–”

I was really sick then. I got out of the jeep and threw up on the road, right there. I threw up until I couldn’t do it anymore. I felt like I was choking. Then I got back in the jeep and started it up and drove the rest of the way to Ramsey’s place. I parked a little ways away so he wouldn’t hear me drive up.

“What–what are you going to do?” Abby says.

“I’m going to kill him,” I said, and I picked up my rifle.

“No!” she screams out, and then she’s clutching at my arm, trying to hold on to me as I’m getting out of the jeep, and yelling. “No, Josh, no! Please! Oh god no!”

She’s yelling so loud I was afraid Ramsey might hear her, even though we weren’t that close to his house. “Shut up!” I told her, and when she didn’t I gave her a hard slap across the face. I didn’t even know I was going to do it. She stopped yelling and started whimpering, and she was looking at me with those melty eyes again.

“Don’t kill him,” she moans. “Please, Josh. I’ll do anything you want.”

“You’re crazy,” I told her. “Just stay here and be quiet.” Christ, we were all crazy. I left her there and went up the road and when I got to Ramsey’s place I snuck up and looked through the front window, and what I saw almost made me scream myself.

Molly was bent over the arm of a chair and Ramsey was fucking her in the ass.

I had a sort of side view, or three-quarters view I guess you’d say, from behind them, and they were turned away from me so I couldn’t really see their faces, but I could hear the sounds Molly was making even through the closed window. She was howling. I swear to god. Howling like a wolf, like a coyote, and I’ll never forget that sound for as long as I live. It was like she was screaming in pain, and I knew he was hurting her, he had to be, he was pounding into her ass with his huge damn dick like a fucking piledriver, but that wasn’t all it was. And she was kind of twisting like crazy and throwing her head up in a wild kind of way, but she wasn’t trying to get away from him. Once when she threw her head up she kind of turned her face toward me, and I could see her mouth wide open and I could see the tears in her eyes, but what else was there made me crazier and sicker than–well, I don’t know what.

I brought up my rifle and I was going to break the damn window and shoot Ramsey right there, shoot him right through the head with his dick up her ass, but right then I heard a sound behind me. I started to turn around, but before I could something crashed hard into my head, and I was gone.

SEVEN

First thing I felt after that, which I don’t know how long it was, was that my head was throbbing like hell, and the second thing was that I couldn’t move. For a couple minutes I couldn’t even think, and then I opened my eyes and I got it all right away.

I was tied into a chair in Ramsey’s place. My hands tied behind to the back of it, my legs tied to the rungs, and ropes around my body holding me in pretty good. Ramsey was sitting in that same chair he’d been sitting in before, looking at me. He had my rifle on the floor nearby, and his shotgun. Molly was at his feet, on her knees. And Abby was where Molly had been before, strung up in the archway with her arms over her head. All of them were naked.

“Hey, Josh,” Ramsey says.

My head was just pounding. I couldn’t even talk, it was hurting so bad. Anyway, what was I gonna say?

“Pretty good gash you got there, Josh,” Ramsey says. “Guess Abby here really whopped you with that tire iron. Guess she saved my life, the way she tells it. Never know about women. Threw the bitch out, you’d think she’d hate me, right? Think she’d want to kill me herself. ‘Stead, she keeps you from doing it. True love, I guess. Maybe I should keep her around after all. Along with this one.” He nudged Molly with his foot. “What do you think?”

Out of some dumb instinct I tried to get up, pulling against the ropes, but all it did was make my head feel like it was exploding. I was in there good and tight and I wasn’t going anyplace. I think I was shouting, but that hurt too, and I stopped. Ramsey just kept looking at me, like he was expecting me to answer him.

It took a while till I could talk at all. Then I had to force the words out through the pain. “You said you wouldn’t–do anything to her,” I croaked out. “You said you’d let her go.”

“Not holding her,” Ramsey said. “She wants to go she can go. Told her that. You want to go, Molly?”

“No,” Molly said. She was looking right at me too.

“Didn’t do nothing to her till she did it to me,” Ramsey says. “Didn’t do nothing to her she didn’t want. Right, Molly?”

“Yes,” Molly said.

“Kept my word, far as I can see,” Ramsey said. “Girl wants what she wants. Can’t help that.”

“She doesn’t want–” I was feeling sick again, but I didn’t have anything more to throw up. “She’s just–she’s–she’s not Abby, you bastard!” I felt like crying, but I wouldn’t let myself do that. “She’s not like Abby!”

Ramsey sort of shrugs. “Hey, all women are like that, deep down, Josh,” he says. “Just takes a real man to show them, that’s all.”

“Molly,” I said. “Molly–” I’m looking at her, and she’s looking back, but her eyes are empty. “Molly, for god’s sake–”

“Molly,” Ramsey says then. “Suck my dick.”

And Molly hardly even hesitates. She’s still on her knees, and she just crawls between his legs and takes his cock in her mouth. His cock isn’t hard, but she takes it in and starts to suck on it, and I can’t see exactly what she’s doing, but pretty soon her head starts bobbing up and down. Ramsey just sits there, like before, nothing showing on his face.

“Fucking bastard,” I said. It came out like a whisper. But he heard it.

“Don’t be jealous, Josh,” Ramsey says. “I’ll have her do it for you too. Kind of a parting gift, you could say.”

“Go to hell,” I said.

“Molly,” Ramsey said. “Go suck him off.”

This time she did hesitate. Her head came up and she looked at him. I couldn’t see her face, but Ramsey just looked back at her. “Do it,” he said. No expression in his voice. “Crawl over to him and suck him off. One last time.”

Molly lowered her head again, then turned and got on all fours and started crawling toward me.

“No!” I shouted. “No, damn it!” I tried pulling at my ropes again. Still a bad idea.

Molly reached me. The way I was tied she couldn’t get between my legs. She had to raise up on her knees and bend over to open my pants. Which she did.

“No!” I yelled again. “Molly, don’t! For Christ sake, Molly!”

But she never stopped. She got my belt open and my pants unbuttoned and she pulled out my cock. She wasn’t looking at me now. But she bent down and took my soft limp dick in her mouth, and I felt her lips close around it and her tongue licking at it. Even through the pain and the sickness and everything that was going on, it felt good. But I didn’t get hard. There was no way. I could feel her breasts pressing down on my legs as she did what she was doing. I could see the top of her head moving slightly. I could see Ramsey sitting there watching, like it was a movie he wasn’t particularly interested in. I could see Abby in the archway, with her arms stretched over her head, but her eyes were closed and she was kind of moaning to herself. I kept telling Molly to stop, but she didn’t. She kept her mouth around me and she kept working her tongue all around, and any other time I would have been hard as hell and blown my stuff down her throat in a minute, but not this way. After a while I heard her making little sobbing sounds in her throat as she sucked at me, but she just kept on. Until finally Ramsey told her to stop.

She pulled her mouth off my limp dick then and looked up at me, and her eyes weren’t empty now. They were hating. They were full of hate and contempt, like as if it was me who had made her do what she did.

“Christ,” she said. “You’re not a man at all!” And she kind of spits at me, or tries to, though nothing much comes out. Ramsey gives a little laugh.

“Don’t know,” Ramsey says. “Didn’t have any trouble getting it up for Abby, did you, Josh? You want her to suck you off instead?”

“Go to hell, Ramsey,” I said. “If you’re gonna kill me, do it. You sick piece of shit,” I said. “You’ll burn in Hell, you son of a bitch!” I was pulling at my ropes again, I couldn’t help it. Trying to shout and choking and hurting and crazy. Right then I didn’t really care if he did kill me, as long as I could get to him first. But I couldn’t.

Ramsey gets up then and he limps over to where Abby is half hanging in the doorway. She’s still moaning, with her eyes closed, but she opens them as Ramsey stands in front of her. He reaches out with both hands and takes her nipples between his fingers. He clamps down on them and then twists them hard. Abby screams like hell and tries to bend over, but she can’t. Ramsey holds her that way and she starts lifting her legs, first one then the other, bringing them up to try to stop the pain but it doesn’t do any good.

“How about it, whore?” Ramsey says to her. “You want to suck off your boyfriend here? Think you can do a better job than Molly? Bet you can. You scum-sucking cunt.” Then he lets go of her nipples and slaps her hard across the face. Abby is moaning and crying.

Ramsey cuts her loose then, but not like with Molly. He cuts right through the rope that ties her wrists together, like he doesn’t care if he cuts her too while he’s doing it, and in fact he does nick her skin and I can see a little blood, but it’s not a bad cut. Abby reaches out to clutch at him as she falls against him, and he steps back so that she kind of slides down his body, trying to hold on to him but falling to the floor.

“I love you, Ramsey!” she cries out between sobs. “Please, Ramsey, please, I’m sorry, I love you, please!”

Ramsey spits on her. He does a better job than Molly did, his spittle splashing onto her face as she looks up at him. Abby doesn’t even seem to notice. She’s holding on to his legs, or trying to, but he pulls away and limps back to his chair and sits down.

“Got a better idea,” Ramsey says. “Put on a show for him. You two girls. Always wanted to see that.”

Molly looks at him kind of dazed, like she can’t believe what she’s hearing, or doesn’t understand it. Abby is still crying, and I’m not sure she even heard him.

“You ever see that, Josh?” Ramsey says. “Two girls making it? In real life? Guess everybody oughta see that before they die, don’t you think?”
“Ramsey–” It’s just a croak coming out of me, and the blood pounding in my head makes me feel like I’m gonna pass out.

“Do it,” Ramsey says. “Do it good, you two. Come on, Abby. You know what to do, right?”

Abby’s sobs gradually fade out. She looks over at him, and he just looks back at her hard. No expression. Then she gives a little moan and starts to crawl over to where Molly is crouching on the floor, right in front of me. I hear Molly give a little whimper as Abby comes closer.

When she reached her Abby looked over at Ramsey again. Just for a moment. Then she turned back to Molly and brought her face to hers, as if to kiss her on the mouth. Molly reflexively turned her head away.

“No,” Ramsey said. That’s all he said. Molly made another tiny sound. Then she turned her head back and let Abby kiss her.            Abby kissed her for what seemed like a long time. Then she put her hands on her. She rolled her over onto her back, and Molly was a little stiff at first, as though she wanted to resist, but she didn’t. Then Abby started to play with her. She played with her breasts, rubbing her hands over them and tweaking the nipples. Then she moved down a little and put her mouth on them, and her hands moved down to her crotch. Molly didn’t seem to react much, but her nipples were hard. Abby moved down further. She slid her mouth over Molly’s stomach and stroked her thighs. Then she pulled her legs apart and put her face between them.

Molly jumped just a little bit and caught her breath. Her body kind of stiffened up, but she didn’t didn’t make any further sound, except for her kind of ragged breathing. Once she closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them wide, staring at the ceiling. I couldn’t see what Abby’s mouth was doing, all I could see was the back of her head, moving slightly, just slightly, up and down, side to side. Her hands reached up to cover Molly’s breasts as she went on doing what she was doing.

Then Molly began to moan. Softly at first, just barely, but I could hear it all right. At first she put one hand over her mouth, as if to stifle the sound, but soon gave that up. In spite of herself, I guess, her moans gradually got louder and longer, and then her body started squirming a little. I heard little muffled sounds coming from Abby too, and her head kept moving. Then Molly went all stiff and pushed her body up, her lower body, and she was groaning and gasping, and then she collapsed. I thought I saw tears in her eyes, but my vision was all blurry and I couldn’t be sure.

“Nice,” Ramsey said. “Your turn, Molly.”

Abby rolled over onto her back and lay sprawled out. She was panting a little. Molly was panting harder. She didn’t move for a long minute as her breathing started to slow. She was shaking her head, I didn’t know if she was saying no or if she was just still in a daze. Maybe she didn’t either. But then she rolled over and crouched up over Abby’s spread-out body.

I couldn’t watch. When I turned my head away Ramsey told me to look at them, but I told him to go fuck himself. I could hear Abby moaning, and I could hear little whimpering sounds coming from Molly, and I thought I was going to be sick again. Abby went on moaning, and then she was kind of squealing, and it sounded like she was close to getting off. And then there was the sound of a car pulling up outside. There was a light flashing on and off through the window, one of those rotating lights. It had to be the police.

Molly’s head came up. She looked bewildered and startled. Abby looked dazed, and scared. Ramsey had no expression at all. He didn’t even move.

“Okay,” Ramsey says. “We’re just having a little fun here. That’s all you girls have to say.” I heard the car door opening and closing outside. “Josh, you just think about Molly, okay? If you–” But he didn’t have time to say anything else before the knock came at the door.

“Molly,” Ramsey says. “Get the door.”

Molly got slowly up to her feet, still looking out of it. She looked around for her clothes and headed toward them.

“No,” Ramsey says. “Just like you are.”

She looked at him, her eyes wide. He looked back. There was another knock, louder.

“Now,” Ramsy says.

Molly made a little sound. Then she went to the door. And opened it.

It was Connell Dreyfuss, one of Lester’s part-time deputies, in his cop’s uniform. He was around twenty-two maybe, tall and gangly. When he saw Molly standing in front of him stark naked, it was like in a cartoon–his mouth actually fell open, and his eyes got so big it looked like they might really pop out.

“Let him in, Molly,” Ramsey says.

When he came in and saw Abby, also naked, Connell nearly fell over. I thought he might actually faint. His eyes took me in too, but he was already so overwhelmed that I wasn’t sure it even registered.

“Connell,” Ramsey says. “How you doing?”

Connell had to take a deep breath to steady himself. “Jesus!” he said then. “Jesus, what’s going on here?”

“Just having a little fun,” Ramsey says. “Right, girls?”

“That’s right,” Abby said. She had pulled herself together, and she now got up off the floor. “Just a little fun, that’s all.”

Connell looked at Molly.

“Yes,” Molly said, a little faintly, but she looked him right in the eye. “Just a little fun.”

Connell focused on me then. “But–but what–why is–”

“What’s the problem, Connell?” Ramsey said.

“Well, I–Lester told me to come out here and check things out,” Connell says. “He said, he said Molly’s father called him again, fussing at him about Molly being missing, and–and he said Josh had told him she was here and told him some kind of wild story, and–well, he told me to just come out and look things over, you know?”

I was thinking about what Ramsey had started to say to me. I knew he’d meant it as some kind of threat about Molly. I didn’t know what else he could do to her, but I didn’t want to find out. I figured Connell could see for himself that things weren’t right here. That was pretty damn obvious.

“Well,” Ramsey says, “you can tell Lester that everything’s fine. Nothing illegal here. Just playing around. It’s all a game. Molly’s just fine. You can see that, right? Tell her daddy she’s gonna be here for a while. But she’s just fine.”

Connell looked confused. “But–but why is Josh–”

“Josh got a little out of hand,” Ramsey said. “He’s the jealous type, you know? Came up here threatening to shoot me.” He indicated the guns lying on the floor. “Had to knock him out and tie him up. You better take him away with you. Put him under arrest or something till he calms down.”

I couldn’t keep quiet anymore. Like I said, I didn’t know what Ramsey could do to Molly that he hadn’t done already, but I couldn’t let her stay there. And he couldn’t do anything to her if he was in jail. And I was pretty sure he would kill me now if he ever got the chance.

“That’s bullshit!” I said. I was hoarse, but I tried to stay calm, not to sound too crazy. “Listen, Connell. Ramsey kidnapped Molly. He was holding her against her will. He had her tied up, and he– Jesus, look at me! He’s gonna kill me if he can. He’s gone crazy, you’ve got to–”

Ramsey laughed. “You’re the one that’s crazy, Josh,” he said. He looked at Connell again. “Like I said, he’s crazy jealous about Molly. But nobody’s holding her here. She’s here ’cause she wants to be. Isn’t that right, Molly?”

“Yes,” Molly said. “That’s right.”

I felt like crying. I could see Connell looking around now, taking in the guns, the bits of rope, the clothes on the floor, but his eyes always returning to the naked women. He was shaking his head. “I dunno,” he said finally. “Pretty kinky games you play, Ramsey.”

“Maybe so,” Ramsey says. “But nothing illegal about that, right?”

Connell still hesitated. “I dunno,” he said again. “Maybe I oughta call in to Lester, see what he thinks I should do.”

“No need for that,” Ramsey said. “Don’t want anly more trouble. You like these girls, Connell? Abby? Molly? Pretty sexy girls, right? Which one you like better? Or do you want both of them?”

Connell was staring at him.

“They’ll do anything you want,” Ramsey says. “Give you a good time. And then you can take Josh out of here and just tell Lester that everything’s fine. Okay?”

“Jesus!” Connell said.

“No!” I yelled.

But it was no good. Connell was a single guy, not all that bright or especially attractive, and most of the pussy he got, he got out at Anna Mae’s cathouse just outside town. There was no way he was gonna turn down an offer like that, especially with Abby and Molly standing naked right there in front of him. I yelled some more, but I couldn’t stop it. Connell looked like he was paralyzed at first, and Ramsey told the girls to undress him. And they did. Molly looked like she was in a trance, but she didn’t hesitate anymore, she didn’t protest, she just did everything Ramsey told her to do. Abby did too, like always. They got Connell naked and then Abby sucked his cock. He came really quick, and Ramsey told Molly to work on him till he was hard again, and then to fuck him, and that’s what she did. Connell didn’t have much staying power, but he kept coming back for more, and I’m not gonna tell you everything they did with him, but Ramsey kept them at it until he just couldn’t get it up again. It took a while.

After that Ramsey told Connell what he wanted him to do and say. He said that if Connell didn’t do it right he would get him in big trouble, tell Lester how Connell had attacked his girls at gunpoint, and the girls would back him up. But if he stuck to the story, Ramsey said, then Connell could come back from time to time and get a little more of what he’d just enjoyed so much.

Connell put handcuffs on me before he cut me loose from the chair. I knew nothing I said would do any good, but I tried anyway. Connell told me to shut up. He even pulled his gun. He took me out to his car and put me in the back and drove back to town.

Lester was still at the station. He didn’t bother to draw his gun. He listened to me, and he listened to Connell, and Connell told him how I was crazy jealous and had gone out there to kill Ramsey. He said Molly was fine and obviously having a good time with Ramsey and Abby. He didn’t say they were naked. He didn’t tell what they’d done with him. I told Lester the whole story, but I knew it sounded crazy, and that I did too, and I was obviously out of my head with jealousy and hatred of Ramsey because he’d taken my girlfriend. I knew that was what Lester believed, and I knew that’s what Ramsey would tell him if he bothered to ask him. And that that’s what Abby would tell him. And Molly too.

Lester finally said these were serious charges, and he was gonna put me in a cell overnight to calm me down, and maybe he’d go out to talk to Ramsey in the morning. Next day he told me that Ramsey wasn’t going to press charges, but he said I should keep away from Ramsey’s place. He said if I went out there again he’d put me away for a lot more than a night. He said he was keeping an eye on me.

I didn’t go out there again. I knew it wouldn’t be any use anyway. I didn’t go back to the mill either. I got myself a job in a garage out at Summerton, fixing cars. Molly quit her job at the hospital and she’s still up there with Ramsey. Abby too, far as I know. I heard Molly’s father went out there once, came back and never said anything to anybody about it, and he died soon after that. Nobody else ever goes out there, except I hear Connell does once in a while. Ramsey went back to work once his leg healed up. From what I hear he’s the same old Ramsey, keeps to himself, does his work, goes home. Only other time he ever comes into town is when he goes to Charley’s. Not very often. But now I hear it’s not Abby he brings with him, most times. It’s Molly. That’s what they say anway. I never go there anymore.